(navigation image)
Home American Libraries | Canadian Libraries | Universal Library | Community Texts | Project Gutenberg | Children's Library | Biodiversity Heritage Library | Additional Collections
Search: Advanced Search
Anonymous User (login or join us)
Upload
See other formats

Full text of "White magic : a novel"

Google 



This is a digital copy of a book that was preserved for generations on Hbrary shelves before it was carefully scanned by Google as part of a project 

to make the world's books discoverable online. 

It has survived long enough for the copyright to expire and the book to enter the public domain. A public domain book is one that was never subject 

to copyright or whose legal copyright term has expired. Whether a book is in the public domain may vary country to country. Public domain books 

are our gateways to the past, representing a wealth of history, culture and knowledge that's often difficult to discover. 

Marks, notations and other maiginalia present in the original volume will appear in this file - a reminder of this book's long journey from the 

publisher to a library and finally to you. 

Usage guidelines 

Google is proud to partner with libraries to digitize public domain materials and make them widely accessible. Public domain books belong to the 
public and we are merely their custodians. Nevertheless, this work is expensive, so in order to keep providing this resource, we liave taken steps to 
prevent abuse by commercial parties, including placing technical restrictions on automated querying. 
We also ask that you: 

+ Make non-commercial use of the files We designed Google Book Search for use by individuals, and we request that you use these files for 
personal, non-commercial purposes. 

+ Refrain fivm automated querying Do not send automated queries of any sort to Google's system: If you are conducting research on machine 
translation, optical character recognition or other areas where access to a large amount of text is helpful, please contact us. We encourage the 
use of public domain materials for these purposes and may be able to help. 

+ Maintain attributionTht GoogXt "watermark" you see on each file is essential for informing people about this project and helping them find 
additional materials through Google Book Search. Please do not remove it. 

+ Keep it legal Whatever your use, remember that you are responsible for ensuring that what you are doing is legal. Do not assume that just 
because we believe a book is in the public domain for users in the United States, that the work is also in the public domain for users in other 
countries. Whether a book is still in copyright varies from country to country, and we can't offer guidance on whether any specific use of 
any specific book is allowed. Please do not assume that a book's appearance in Google Book Search means it can be used in any manner 
anywhere in the world. Copyright infringement liabili^ can be quite severe. 

About Google Book Search 

Google's mission is to organize the world's information and to make it universally accessible and useful. Google Book Search helps readers 
discover the world's books while helping authors and publishers reach new audiences. You can search through the full text of this book on the web 

at |http : //books . google . com/| 



^^H I TB 
MAGIC 



DAVIDGRAHAMPHILIIPS 



W.% I,. 



WHITE MAGIC 




"There waa nothing about him which . . . suggested the Ul- 
at-easeness she had anticipated." 

[Page lOa.] 



r 



WHITE MAGIC 



A NOVEL 



BY 
DAVID GRAHAM PHILLIPS 



ILLUSTRATED BY 
A. B. WBNZBLL 




NEW YORK 

GROSSET & DUNLAP 

PUBLISHERS 






OopnuoBT, 1910, BT 
D. AFPLBTON AND OOMPAMY 



Oonjright, 1900, 1910, by Tha Curtis PubUihlng Oompaiij 



TulAMh^ March, S»1Q 



CONTENTS 



CHAPTBB 




PAGB 


I.- 


— A Taste for Candy . . . . . 


. . 1 


n.- 


—The Painter Gets a Model . 


. 20 


m.- 


—A Lesson in Woman . . . . , 


. . 51 


IV.- 


—An Upset Canoe 


. . 68 


V.- 


—An Atteb«pt to Dazzle . . . , 


. . 97 


VI.- 


—The Gutle of Innocence . . . . 


. . 1«7 


Vll- 


—Mr. Richmond Calls 


. . 144 


vin- 


-An Infurl^te Father 


. . 161 


IX.- 


-Family Behind-the-Scenes 


► . 175 


X.- 


—Beatrice in Chains 


. . 192 


XT.- 


-Peter Visits the Prison . . . , 


, . 209 


xn.- 


-Under Cover of Night . . . , 


. . 225 


XIII.- 


-Peter's Bad Quarter Hour 


. 246 


XIV.- 


-The Second Flight 


. . 274 


XV.- 


-Wade's Lost Fortune 


. 280 


XVI.- 


-Peter Calls on Roger . . . , 


. . 294 


XV 1 1 .- 


-Richmond Tries to Make Peace . 


. 815 


xvin.- 


-Mrs. Richmond Rebels . • • , 


. 834 


XIX.- 


-Roger Sore Beset 


.851 


XX.- 


—Beatrice Loses 


. . 867 


XXI.- 


-Roger Wins 


, . 888 



WHITE MAGIC 



A TASTE FOK CANDY 

When Roger Wade's Aunt Bella died she left him 
forty thousand dollars in five-per-c^it railway bonds 
and six hundred and ninety acres of wilderness extend- 
ing from the outskirts of Deer Spring village to the 
eastern shore of Lake Wauchong, in northern New Jer- 
sey. She had contrived to quarrel and break with all 
her other relations. This was no easy undertaking, and 
in its success was a signal tribute to her force of char- 
acter; for, each and everyone of those relatives knew 
of her possessions and longed and hoped for them and 
stood ready to endure, even to welcome, any outrage she 
might see fit to perpetrate. Roger she had not seen in 
fourteen years — ^not since he, a youth of eighteen, a 
painter bom, long and lean, with a shock of black- 
brown hair and dreamy, gray-brown eyes, left his na- 
tive Deer Spring to study in Paris. He and she had 
not commimicated, either directly or indirectly — a for- 

1 



WHITE MAGIC 



tunate circumstance for him, as several of Arabella 
Wade's bitterest quarrels had begim and had pro- 
gressed to the irreparable breach altogether by maiL 
Besides not knowing him she had but one other reason 
for choosing him as her heir: a year before her death 
and a week before her last will she happened to read on 
the cable page of a New York newspaper an enthusias- 
tic note about his pictures and his success in Paris. So 
the bonds and the land went to him instead of to a mis- 
sionary society. 

Much American newspaper puffery of Americans 
abroad is sheer invention, designed to give us at home 
the pleasing notion that we are capturing the earth. 
But this notice of Roger Wade's career had truth in it. 
He was doing extraordinarily well for so young a man. 
His sense of color and form was lifted toward genius 
by imagination and originality. His ability had no 
handicap of cheap and petty — and glaring — eccentric- 
ity, such as so often enters into the composition of an 
original and boldly imaginative temperament to mar its 
achievement and to retard the recognition of its merit. 
Thus he speedily made a notable place for himself. He 
could count on disposing of enough pictures to bring 
him in ffiteen to twenty tiiousand francs a year; and 
that sum was about as much as he, simple of tastes, 
single-hearted in devotion to his work and indifferent to 

S 



A TASTE FOR CANDY 



pose and pretense, could find time and opportunity to 
spend. He knew that in a few years far more money 
than he needed would be forced upon him — a prospect 
which he had the good sense to view with distrust when 
he thought of it at all. About the only thing that had 
stood in his way was his personal appearance. As one 
of his friends — Berthier, whose panels will be admired 
so long as the pale, mysterious glories of their elusive 
colors persist — said in a confidential moment : ** Roger, 
you look so much like a man of genius that it's hard to 
believe you are the real thing.*' 

Big is the word most nearly expressing that un- 
usual appearance of his. He was tall and broad and 
powerful. His features were large, bold, handsome. 
The dark coloring of skin and hair and eyes added to 
the impression of bigness. It was in part a matter of 
real size, but only in part. Not the most casual glance 
could have reported a judgment of mere bulk. He 
seemed big because his countenance, his whole body, 
seemed an effort of Nature adequately to express a big 
nature. Herbert Spencer uttered about the most su- 
perb compliment one human being ever paid another 
^vhen he said of Greorge Eliot that she suggested ** a 
large intelligence moving freely." There was in Roger 
Wade this quality of the great bird high in the blue 
ether above the grime and littleness of conventional life. 

S 



WHITE MAGIC 



His looks had caused him more than a little trouble — of 
which he was not in the least aware. For a large part 
of his charm lay in his childlike unconsciousness of him- 
self — a trait less rare in painters and sculptors than in 
any other class of men of genius, probably because 
their work compels them to concentrate constantly upon 
persons and things external and in no way related to 
their own ego. Had Roger been physically vain, be- 
yond doubt his good looks would have ruined him. The 
envy of men and the infatuation of women would have 
made escape impossible. As it was, he did his work, 
ignored his enemies, and neither enslaved nor was en- 
slaved by such women as drifted into his life — and out 
again. It is fortunate for men — especially for men who 
are striving for careers — ^that women are bred to fee- 
bleness of purpose and much prefer being loved to lov- 
ing, being admired to admiring. 

His long stay abroad and his success there had 
touched his Americanism only to idealize it. The dream 
of his life continued to be building a career at home. 
He was too able to be given to the fatuities of optimism. 
He had no delusions on the subject of the difficulties 
that would confront and assail him. He had observed 
that those Americans who had the money to buy pic- 
tures usually lacked the breadth to appreciate their 
own country, considered it ** crude and conunercial," 

4 



A TASTE FOR CANDY 



whatever that might mean, and preferred foreign paint- 
ers and foreign subjects. But, like many another 
American artist of ability, he longed to have a personal 
share in bringing about the change toward national 
pride and confidence that must come sooner or later. 
So, when his aunt left him a competence, he felt free to 
engage in the hazardous American adventure. Two 
months after he inherited his little fortune he landed in 
New York with his Paris career a closed incident ; a few 
days later he was installed in the old farmhouse on the 
edge of his wilderness estate and within a mile of the 
post office and railway station at Deer Spring. On a 
hill near the Lake Wauchong end of his estate — a hill 
that seemed a knoll in comparison with the steeps en- 
compassing it on all sides — ^he got the village carpenter 
hastily to build for him a house of one large and lofty 
room, admitting light freely by way of big windows in 
the walls and an enormous skylight in the roof. Such 
small impression as his return made was wholly confined 
to his native Deer Spring. There the gossip went that, 
having failed to make art pay, he had come back home 
to " laze round '' and live off his aunt's money. As he 
had the doing sort of man's aversion to discussing his 
plans, such of the villagers as succeeded in drawing him 
into lengthier parley than polite exchange of greetings 
heard nothing that contradicted the gossip. 

5 



WHITE MAGIC 



Toward the end of an April afternoon, not long 
after the studio was finished, Roger reached it in the 
midst of a tremendous storm of rain and wind. Just 
before he gained the shelter of the north wall a swoop- 
^g gust blew into his face a heavy cloud of wood 
smoke; so when he strode in he was not altogether un- 
prepared for the sight that met his eyes as he dashed 
the water and smoke out of them. A fire had been built 
with generous hands in the fireplace in the south walL 
Upon the long, low bench parallel with the outer edge 
of the broad hearth lay the intruder who had doubtless 
sought the one refuge within a radius of a mile when the 
storm came on suddenly about half an hour before. 
Roger had assumed he would find a man ; but he was not 
much surprised to se^ that it was a woman for whom his 
roof was doing this good turn. 

As he divested himself of dripping hat and water- 
proof he said genially : " I'm glad you made yourself at 
home ! " 

No answer came and the figure did not move. He 
flung his wraps on one of the heavy plain chairs which, 
with the bench, were all the furniture he had — or 
wanted. He advanced to a comer of the hearth to take 
a look at his guest. She was a girl — ^a young girl, 
sound asleep. Her head was comfortably pillowed on 
one slim, round arm and her folded jacket. Her sweet, 

6 



A TASTE FOR CANDY 



healthily delicate face was toward the fire, and flushed 
from its warmth. She had abundant yellow hair, long 
lashes^ somewhat darker, a charming, determined mouth, 
a very fair skin. With such a skin a woman far less 
well-favored otherwise than she could have felt secure 
against any verdict of homeliness. His trained eyes 
told him that she was above the medium height and that 
her figure was good, arms and legs and body well- 
formed and in proper proportion to one another. She 
had — ^in texture of skin, in look of the hair, of the hands 
— those small but unmistakable indications that she had 
been brought up secure from labor and from those fret- 
tings and worryings about the fundamental necessities 
of life that react so early and so powerfully upon the 
bodies of the masses of mankind. Even her dress gave 
this indication of elevation above the common lot, 
though the felt hat pinned carelessly on her head, the 
plain shirtwaist, the blue serge short skirt, the leather 
leggings and shoes had all been through hard wear. 
There are ways and ways of growing old; the way of 
expensive garments is as different from the way of 
cheap garments as the way of expensively nourished 
bodies is from that of bodies poorly supplied with poor 
food. 

He stood for several minutes, enjoying the engag- 
ing spectacle — enjoying it both as artist and as man. 

7 



WHITE MAGIC 



Then he went to the huge closet in the west wall where 
he kepty xinder strong lock, everything of value he had 
to have at the studio. He changed his boots for shoes* 
He took out and opened a collapsible table. Having 
noiselessly set upon it pots and dishes, including an 
alcohol stove and two cups and saucers, he proceeded to 
make chocolate. When it was nearly ready he opened a 
package of biscuit and filled a plate with them. All this 
with the expertness of the old, experienced bachelor 
housekeeper. He moved the table over to the hearth, 
to the comer nearer her f eet» and seated himself. Luck 
waa with him. Hardly had he got settled when her eyea 
—"gray eyes— opened. She saw the table, the steaming 
pot of chocolate* She raised herself on her elbow— saw 
him. He met her amazed stare with a smile wholly free 
from impertmence. 

** The chocolate is ready,** said he. ** I have no tea.. 
You see^ I didn't know you were coming." His voice 
carried the humorous suggestion of old and intimate 
friendship, of a conversation continued after a brief 

interruption* 

She brushed her hand over her eyes, stared at him 
again, this time a Httle wildly. His . expression — the 
kind eyes^ the mouth with no suggestion of cruelty or 
guiley the smile of friendliness without familiarity— ^rer 
assured her straightway. A merry snule drifted over; 

8 



A TASTE FOR CANDY 



her features — charming, pretty features, though not 
beautiful. " You know I detest tea,'* said she* " Be- 
sides, I'm hungry.'* 

" I've made enough for two large cups apiece," he 
assured her. ^^ But I had only condensed milk. It's 
hard to get the other kind in the country." 

She took the cup into which he poured iSrst, tasted 
it. ^^ Splendid ! " she ejaculated. 

** I've been famous for my chocolate for years," said 
he complacently. 

" If you weren't so vain ! " 

" Everybody's vain. I have the courage to speak 
out." 

" Pm not vain," replied she. " If I were I should 
be embarrassed at your catching me like this." And she 
glanced down at her wrinkled and mussy attire. 

" Possibly you are so vain that you don't care," re- 
joined he. "You said you were hungry, yet you 
haven't tried the biscuit." 

The storm howled and moaned and clattered about 
the house; the enormous iSre poured out its gorgeous 
waves of color and heat, flung a mysterious and fantas- 
tic glow upon the gray-white canvas covering of the 
rough walls, beautified the countenance of the huge 
young man with the shock of black-brown hair and of 
the slim, fair girl with the golden-yellow crown. And 
» 9 



WHITE MAGIC 



they laughed and joked, keeping up their pretense of 
old acquaintance and drinking all the chocolate and 
eating all the biscuit. 

^^ Such a strange idea of yours, to live all alone here 
in this one room," said she. 

Roger did not undeceive her. ^^You must admit 
it's comfortable," said he. 

" Except — ^I don't see how you sleep." 

He waved his cigarette toward the closet. *^ I keep 
everything put away in there," he explained. ** As for 
my bath — ^the tub's only half a mile away — ^Lake Wau- 
chong." 

She looked thoughtfully at him. " Yes — ^you would 
need a good-sized tub," said she. He saw that she was 
full of curiosity, but did not wish to break the spell of 
their fiction of old friendship. ^^ What are you doing 
now? " she asked — the careless inquiry of an old friend 
after a brief separation. 

** Same thing — always," said he. 

^^ That's good," said she, and both laughed. She 
looked round carefully, noted the skylight, the canvas 
drapery, finally a broken easel flung into a comer. 
** How does th© painting go? " inquired she, in her eyes 
a demand for admiration of her cleverness. 

*^0h, so-so," replied he with a glance at the big 
skylight, then at the broken easd, to indicate that he 

10 



A TASTE FOR CANDY 



did not regard her display of detective talent as over- 
whelming. 

** It's a shame you've never painted me.'* 

**You know I wouldn't touch portraits," rebuked 
he severely. ^^ I leave that to the fellows who want to 
make money." 

** But why not make money? " urged she. " I rather 
like money — don't you? " 

** I'm married to my art," explained he. ** In mar- 
riage the only chance for keeping love alive and warm is 
poverty. Show me a rich artist and I'll show you a 
poor one." He spoke lightly, but it was evident that 
he meant what he said. 

The girl was not at all impressed. " You'd better 
never fall in love," laughed she, making a charming wry 
face. "You'll not find any woman who'd honestly 
marry you on those terms." 

** What a poor memory you have — for what I say," 
reproached he. " Haven't I always told you I never 
should? " 

"I remember perfectly," replied she. "But I've 
always answered that you can't be sure." 

" Oh, yes, I can," said he, with irritating, challeng- 
ing confidence. " As I said, I'm already in love. And 
Vm the most constant person you ever knew." 

"That doesn't mean anything," said she, looking 

11 



WHITE MAGIC 



shrewdly at him. And the gray eyes, with all the soft- 
ness of sleep driven from them, were now keen rather 
than kind. ^^ You are young, for all your serious look; 
and you are romantic, I suppose. Artists always are. 
You will fall in love.'* 

" Not impossible,*' conceded he, 

^^ And marry," concluded she, with the air of hav- 
ing proved her case. 

^* If I loved a woman I wouldn't marry her. If I 
didn't love her I couldn't." 

'^That sounds like a puzzle — a — a conundrum. I 
give it up. What's the answer? " 

" I've lived in France several years," said he, ** and 
I've learned the sound sense back of their marriage sys- 
tem. Love and marriage have nothing to do with each 
other." 

The gray eyes opened wide. 

" Nothing to do with each other," pursued he tran- 
quilly. ** Love is all excitement ; marriage ought to be 
all calm. Marriage means a home — a family — a place 
to bring up children In peace and tranquillity, a safe 
harbor. Love is a Bohemian; marriage is a bourgeois. 
Love is insanity; marriage is sanity. Love is disease; 
marriage is solid, stolid health." 

** I think those ideas are just horrid ! " cried she. 

He laughed at her with his eyes. In a tone of rail- 

12 



A TASTE FOB CANDY 



lery he said: " And you — ^who love money, you say — do 
you intend to marry for love? — ^just love? — only love? *' 

Her eyes shifted. He laughed aloud. Her glance 
feU. 

" Not a thought about his income — ^prospects? " he 
mocked. 

She recovered from her confusion, laughed back at 
him a confession that she had been fairly caught in a 
refined, womanly hypocrisy— woman being the official 
high priestess of the sentimentalities. ^^ But I don't 
approve of myself — ^not in the least," cried she. "In 
my better moments I*m ashamed of myself." 

"You needn't be," said he cheerfully. "You're 
simply human. And one need never apologize for being 
human." 

She was gazing earnestly into the fire. ^^ Would 
you — ^marry a girl — say, for — for money? " she asked. 
And her color was not from the firelight. 

" As I've told you," replied he, ** I wouldn't marry 
for anything — ^not even for the girL" 

"Wouldn't you despise anyone who did such a 
thing? '^ Still she was avoiding looking at him. 

**I don't despise," replied he. "Everyone of us 
seeks that which he most wants. I, who devote my life 
to my selfish passion for painting — ^who am I to despise 
some one else for devoting himself to his passion for — 

18 



WHITE MAGIC 



what you please — comfort — ^luxury — snobbishness — no 
matter what, so long as it harms no one else? " 

" You aren't so very old — ^are you? " said she pen- 
sively. " You look and talk experienced. And yet — ^I 
don't believe you are much older than I am." 

" A dozen years — ^at least." 

" You aren't thirty-four ! " exclaimed she in genuine 
dismay. 

" No, but I'm thirty-two. So you're ten years 
younger than I. I guessed you younger than you are." 

" Yes, I'm twenty-two. But in our family we hold 
our own well — ^that is, mother does." 

These discoveries as to age seemed to give both the 
liveliest satisfaction. Said he: "You look younger — 
and talk younger." 

"That's because I don't make pretenses. People 
think that anyone who is still frank and simple must be 
very young — and very foolish. . . . I've been out four 
years. Do I seem ignorant and uninteresting to you? " 

" No — ^very frank — ^naive." 

She smiled, flushed, glanced shyly at him. " Do you 
know, I feel I know you better than I ever knew any 
man in my life— even my brothers ! " 

" Everyone says I'm easy to get acquainted with," 
said he, practical and unappreciative. 

She looked disappointed, but persisted. " I feel 

14 



A TASTE FOB CANDY 



freer to talk with you. Fd tell you — ajiything — ^the 
things I think, but never dare say." 

" There aren't any such things," said he, hastening 
away from the personal. ^^ Anything one really thinks 
one can't help saying." 

"Oh, that isn't a bit true," cried she. "I think 
lots of things I don't dare say, just as I want to do lots 
of things I don't dare do." 

"You imagme you think them, you imagme you 
want to do them," he assured her. " But really, what 
you say and do — ^that is your re€j self." 

She sighed. " I hate to believe so." 

"Yes. It is unpleasant to give up the flattering 
notion that our grand dreams are our real selves, and 
that our mean little schemes and actions are just acci- 
dental — or devil — or somebody else besides self." 

She looked at him and he was astonished to see that 
there were tears in her eyes. "Don't — ^please!" she 
pleaded. " Don't make it harder for me to do what I've 
got to do." 

"Got to do? Nonsense." 

" No, indeed," said she, intensely in earnest. " Re- 
member, I'm a woman. And a woman has got to do— 
what's expected of her." 

" So has a man if he's the weak sort." 

He studied her with an expression of sympathy bor- 

15 



WHITE MAGIC 



dering on pity, but without the least condescension ; on 
the contrary, with a radiation of equality, of fellow- 
feeling that was perhaps his greatest charm. ^^ Don't 
mind what I've said," he went on in the kindliest, friend- 
liest tone. ^^ I'm not fit to talk with young girls. I've 
got my training altogether in a world where there aren't 
any young girls, but only experienced women of one 
kind and another. You've been brought up to a cer- 
tain sort of life, and the only thing for you to do is to 
live it. I've been talking the creed of my sort of life, 
and that's as different from your sort as wild duck from 
domestic." 

He rose, gave a significant glance toward the win- 
dows through which clear sky and late afternoon light 
could be seen. She felt rather than saw his hint, and 
rose also. She looked round, gave a queer little laugh. 
**Am I awake — or still asleep?" said she. "I'm not 
feeling — or talking— or acting — ^a bit like my usual 
self." She laughed again a little cynically. ** My 
friends wouldn't recognize me." She looked at him, 
laughed again, with not a trace of cynicism. " I don't 
recognize my present self," she added. " It's one that 
never was until I came here." 

But Roger showed no disposition to respond to her 
coquetry. He said in matter-of-fact tones: **Do you 
live far? Hadn't I better take you home? '* 

16 



A TASTE FOB CANDY 



U 



No, no ! '' she cried. " We mustn't spoil it.'* 

"Spoil what?" 

"The romance," laughed she. 

He looked amused, like a much older person at a 
child's whimsicalities. " Oh, I see ! Once I was in a 
train in the Alps bound for Paris, and it halted beside a 
train bound for Constantinople. My window happened 
to be opposite that of a girl from Syria. We talked for 
half an hour. Then — ^we shook hands as the trains 
drew away from each other. This is to be like that? A 
good idea." 

She was listening and observing with almost excited 
interest. "Didn't you ever meet that Syrian girl 
again? " inquired she. 

He laughed carelessly, shrugged his shoulders. 
" Yes — ^unfortunately." 

The girl's face became shadowed. "You loved 
her?" 

His frank, boyish eyes twinkled good-humored 
mockery at her earnestness. ** As you see, I survived," 
said he. 

She frowned at him. ** You're very disappointing," 

said she. " You're not a bit romantic — are you? " 

" I save it all for my painting." 

She laughingly put out her hand. They shook 
hands ; he accompanied her to the door. She said: " I'd 

17 



WHITE MAGIC 



like to have a name to remember you by." And she 
looked at him with candid and friendly admiration for 
his handsome bigness. *^Not your real name. That 
wouldn't be a bit romantic — and, as you see, Fm crazy 
about romance." She sighed. *^ Probably because I 
never get any. Don't laugh at me. You can't under- 
stand my taste for candy, because with you — ^it's been 
like keeping a confectionery shop." 

" Yes — ^that's true," said h<e, looking at her with a 
new and more personal friendliness of sympathy. 

" So," said she, with a wistful smile, " give me a 
name." 

He reflected. ^* You might call me Chang. That 
was my nickname at school." 

"Chang," said she. "Chang." She nodded ap- 
provingly. " I like it. . . . They called me Bix before 
I came out." 

■ 

" Then — ^good-by, Rix. Thank you for a charm- 
ing hour." 

"Good-by, Chang," she said, with a forced little 
smile and pain in her eyes. " Thank you for — ^the fire 
and the chocolate — and — ^" She hesitated. 

" Don't forget the biscuit." 

" Oh, yes. And for the biscuit." 

As she went reluctantly away he closed the door 
and, standing well back from the window, watched her 

18 



A TASTE FOR CANDY 



gracefully descend the slope of the knoll. Just as she 
was about to lose sight of the little house she turned 
and looked back. She could not have seen him, so far 
back was he; but she waved her hand and smiled pre- 
cisely as if he were in plain view, waving at her. 



n 



THE PAINTER GETS A MODEL 



Lake Wauchono is the crowning charm of that 
whole north New Jersey wilderness, rich though its 
variety is — ^watercourses hard to equal in sheer loveli- 
ness ; lonely mount€tins from whose steeps look majesty 
and awe; stretches of stony desolation and of gloomy, 
bittern-haunted swamp that seem the fitting borderland 
of an inferno. At the southwestern end of the lake it 
receives the waters of a creek by way of a small cata- 
ract. In the spring, especially in the early spring, 
when there is most water on the cataract and when the 
foliage is at its freshest, most exquisite green, the early 
morning sunbeams make of that little comer of the lake 
a sort of essence and epitome of the lovely childhood of 
Nature. 

On the next morning but one after the adventure ' 
of the studio in the storm, Roger was industriously 
sketching in a view of this cataract, his canvas on an 
easel before which he was standing — ^he always stood at 
his work. Across his range of vision shot a canoe, a 
girl kneeling in it and wielding the paddle with expert 

20 



THE PAINTER GETS A MODEL 

grace. He instantly recognized her. "Hello!** he 
called out f riendlily — ^af ter a curiously agitated moment 
of confusion and recovery. 

She turned her head, smiled. With a single skillful 
dip she rounded the canoe' so that it shot to the shore 
within a few feet of where he stood. " Good morning, 
Chang,** said she. **Did you miss me at tea — or, 
rather, chocolate — ^yesterday?** 

** I didn't expect you,** replied he. 

"You didn't invite me.** 

**That was ill-mannered, wasn*t it? But, no — ^I 
forgot. We said good-by forever, didn't we? Well, it 
was safer to prepare for the worst in a world as uncer- 
tain as this. Aren't you rather early? ** 

She looked a little confused. ** I'm very energetic 
for the first few days after I get to the country," she 
explained. " Besides, I'm dreadfully restless of late. 
• • • Are you working? ** 

" I was.** 

" Oh — I'm disturbing you.** She made a movement 

to push off. He smiled in a noncommittal way, but said 
nothing. She did not conceal her discontent with treat- 
ment of a kind to which she apparently was not used. 
^^ You might at least have the politeness to say no. I*d 
not take advantage of it,'* said she — a rebuke for his 
rudeness in her raillery. 

SI 



whitb: magic 



a 



I was debating something. ... I need you in my 
picture. But posing is tiresome work." 

She brightened. " Fd be glad to. Will you let me ? 
I do so wish to be of some use. How long would it 
take?'* 

"Not long — ^that is, not long any one morning," 
was his apologetic assurance. 

"You mean — several mornings?" said she, a 
mingling of longing and hesitation in her expressive 
features. 

" I work slowly." The more he considered the mat- 
ter the more necessary she seemed to his picture. His 
artist's selfishness was aroused. " I'm sure you'd not 
mind," said he, deliberately using a tone that would 
make refusal difficult, ungracious. 

A curious strained expression came into her eyes as 
she reflected. " I — I — don't know what to say." 

**You think I'm asking heavy pay for my hospi- 
taUty?" 

" No — ^no, indeed," protested she earnestly. " I 
can't tell you what I was thinking." 

The more he considered the idea the apparition of 
her in that graceful posture in the canoe had suggested 
the more it seemed an inspiration. He was regarding 
her now with the artist's eye only. She leaned on her 
paddle, lost in reverie ; the look of the self-satisfied, over- 

S2 



THE PAINTER GETS A MODEL 

petted American girl faded from her face; the sun- 
beams flimg a golden glamour over her yellow hair and 
her delicate skin. He saw alluring possibilities of ideal- 
. izing her face into the center and climax of the dreamy 
, romance he was going to try to make of his first Amer- 
ican picture. His original impulse to get rid of her 
as a useless, perhaps disquieting intruder had gone 
altogether. He was resolved to have this providential 
model. ** I don't want to be disagreeable/' said he, 
*^ but I really need you. It'd be a — a service to *' — ^he 
smiled — " to art.'* 

She seemed not to hear. Presently she compressed 
her lips, looked at him defiantly — a strange look that 
somehow disquieted him for an instant. "Where do 
you want me to put myself? " she asked, stepping into 
the canoe. 

They spent half an hour in trying various positions 
and poses before he got? just what he wanted. His im- 
personal way of treating her, his frank comments, some 
of them flattering, others the reverse, amused her im- 
mensely. But he was as unconscious of her amusement 
as of her personality or his own. She obeyed him with- 
out a protest, patiently held the pose he asked — held it 
full fifteen minutes. He had a way — ^the way of the 
man who knows what he is about — that inspired her 
with respect and made her feel she was at something 

28 



WHITE MAGIC 



worth while. ** That'll do beautifully," he said at last. 
" You must be tired." 

** I can stand it a while longer," she assured him. 

**Not a second. Fve enough for to-day. And I 
don't want to frighten you off. I mustn't tempt you 
to leave me in the lurch — disappear — never show up 



again." 

" I've promised," said she. " I'll keep my word. 
Besides " — she flushed, with eyes sparkling ; her smile 
was merry, but embarrassed — " I'm not doing this for 
nothing." 

"We haven't talked business yet, have we?" said 
he, not a bit embarrassed. "You can have anything 
you like, within reason." 

She laughed at him. " I want more than money. I 
want your valuable time. In exchange for my services 
as model you must amuse me. I'm lonely and bored — 
and full of things I want to forget." 

" How much amusement per pose? " said he. 

" Oh — ^I shan't be hard. Say — an hour." 

" The bargain's closed." 

She paddled ashore, seated herself on a log a short 
distance before him, and rested while he filled in his 
notes. He glanced at her after a few minutes, was 
about to speak ; instead he gave a grunt of satisfaction, 
fell to sketching her face; for the thoughts that were 

24 



THE PAINTER GETS A MODEL 

gilding her reverie gave her features precisely the ex- 
pression of exalted, ethereal longing which he wished 
to put into the face in his picture. He worked fever- 
ishly, hoping she would not move and dissolve the spell 
until he had what he needed — enough to fix that ex- 
pression. 

A quarrel between two robins over a worthless twig 
which neither wanted startled her, drove the spiritual 
look from her features. 

" But I got it,'* said he. " Thank you.** 

She looked at him questioningly. 

** You've given me a second sitting — ^much better, 
because you didn't realize it." 

**May I see? '* 

His sudden alarm revealed the profoundly modest 
man, uneasy about the merits of his unfinished work. 
"Not yet,'* said he positively. "Wait till there's 
something to look at.** 

"Very well," she acquiesced. 

A certain note in her voice made him laugh. ^^ You 
don't' care in the least about the picture — do you? ** 

** Yes, indeed," protested she. But the attempt to 
conceal his having hit upon the truth was far from suc- 
cessful. She realized it herself. "I care only about 
the pay," confessed she. 

** We can talk while I work, now.** 
8 S5 



WHITE MAGIC 



She protested. ^ No, that isn't honest. I gave you 
my whole attention. You must pay in the same way. 
You must do your best to amuse me." 

"WeU?'' 

^^ Come here, and sit on this log.'' 

He obeyed. ^^You deserve better pay," said he. 
^^I never had a professional model who behaved so 
well." 

^^ Do you know, I never did anything so obediently 
in my whole life," declared she. ^^ I don't understand 
myself." There was seriousness behind the mirth in 
the glance she flung at him. ^^ I'm a little afraid of 
you. I half believe you hypnotize me. You — seem to 
— to put to sleep my ordinary, every-day self and to 
wake up one that's usually asleep — one I've only known 
— ^until — ^until recently — as a — a sort of troublesome 
ghost that haunts me from time to time." 

He, thinking of his picture, was only half attending 
to her. " But you'll marry the man with the money, 
all right," said he absently. 

She startled. " How did you know? " she demand- 
ed. " Have you found out who I am? " 

" Certainly. You're Rix, model to Chang. . • . 
No, I was joking. I know only what you told me yes- 
terday — or, rather, what you enabled me to guess." 

"And you approve of my marrying — ^that way?" 

26 



THE PAINTER GET S A MODEL 

" I'd hardly be guilty of the impertinence of either 
approving or disapproving.*' 

"Frankness wouldn't be impertinence — between 
you and me. At least, that's the way I feel about it. 
Do you really approve of — of marriage for — ^f or other 
reasons than love?" 

" Heartily." 

A long silence. Then she, with an effort: "When 
I got back home night before last all that happened up 
there seemed unreal — ^absolutely unreal — ^like a dream." 

"Even the biscuit and the chocolate?" 

"Even you," she replied. 

Her tone made his wandering attention concentrate, 
made him glance swiftly at her. 

She smiled. " Don't be alarmed," said she. " There's 
not the slightest cause." 

" Sure? " inquired he jestingly, " You see, I'm 
not used to young girls — ^American girls. You talk so 
freely. If I weren't an American I'd misunderstand." 

" What would it matter if you did? " retorted she. 

" To be sure — ^it wouldn't matter at all," he ad- 
mitted. " Do go on." 

" If it weren't that my knowing you — ^this way — 
would always seem unreal — ^not a,t all a part of life — 
I'd not dare come. Now, don't misunderstand. That 
doesn't mean I'm falling in love with you — at least, I 

27 



WHITE MAGIC 



don't think it does." Dreamily — " No, I don't think 



so." 



« 



Depressing," said he, with an awkward attempt 
at humor. He did not like these frank personalities 
from his model — ^these alarming skirtings of the sub- 
ject he wished to discuss or consider with no woman. 
It was interesting, refreshingly interesting, this un- 
heard-of, direct way of dealing with a matter invari- 
ably ignored by an unmarried, marriageable girl— that 
is, so far as his experience went, it was ignored — but, 
perhaps, in the America growing up during his ab- 
sence — ^yes, this interesting audacity was disquieting. 

" No — Pve thought it out carefully, Chang," pur- 
sued she. ^^ I'm not afraid of falling in love with you. 
It's simply that what you are — ^what you stand for — 
appeals to my other self — the self I'm soon going to 
wrap in a shroud and lay in a grave — forever, . . . 
Coming here is a kind of dissipation for me. But I 
shan't lose control of myself." She nodded positively, 
and there was a shrewd flash in her eyes. 

" I'll back you up," said he. " So you needn't 
worry. Falling in love is entirely out of my line." 

He saw that she had no more belief in this than the 
next woman would have had. For, little though he 
knew about women — ^the realities as to women, the in- 
tricacies of women — ^he had not failed to learn that 

S8 



THE PAINTER GETS A MODEL 

^■■■■^l^... ■■■■■■■ Ml ^1 1—1 ■ ■!■■■■■■■ ■ ■■! ■■.^■■■, I ■ ■ ^—M ^ 

every young or youngish woman regards herself as an 
expert at compelling men to love, as a certain victor 
whenever she cares to exert herself to win. " You have 
your career, I mine/' he went on, " They have noth- 
ing in conmion. So we needn't waste time worrying 
about impossibilities." 

" That's true," exclaimed she with enthusiasm. 

He changed the subject to safer things, acting as 
if the whole matter of their relations were settled. But, 
in reality, he was profoundly disturbed. If the scheme 
of his picture had not taken such firm hold upon him— 
the hold that compels an artist, in face of any debt to 
consequences, however heavy — ^he would have contrived 
to rid himself of her that day for good and all. He 
had had too many adventures not to know the dangers 
filling the woodland in the springtime for a young man 
and a young woman with no one to interrupt. He did 
not like his own interest in her; he was little reassured 
by her explanations as to her interest in him, though 
he told himself he must be careful not to judge Ameri- 
can girls by foreign standards. But the picture must 
be made, and she was indispensable. 

The bright weather held for several days. Every 
morning artist and model met near the cascade and 
worked and talked alternately until toward lunch time, 

29 



WHITE MAGIC 



She came earlier and earlier, until it was hardly six 
when her canoe shot round the bend which divided o£F 
that end of the lake into a little bay. He was always 
there before her, " Do you spend the night here? ^ 
she asked. 

" Why, this is late for me,*' he replied. " I have 
breakfast before sunrise and go up to the studio for 
an hour's work before I come down here. You see, 
light — sunlight — is all-important with me. So I go 
to bed with the chickens." 

"You don't live at the studio?" Then she red- 
dened and hastily cried : " No — don't answer. I for- 
got." 

At her suggestion they had been careful about let- 
ting slip things that might betray their identity in the 
outside world. This had become a fetich with them, as 
if betrayal would break the charm and end their friend- 
ship. ^^I never had anything like a romance in my 
life before," she had said. "I suppose I seem very 
silly to you, but I want to do the best I can with this. 
You'll humor me, won't you?" And he agreed, with 
a superior smile at her folly — a smile not nearly so sin- 
cere as he fancied, for, like all men of his stamp, he was 
still the boy and would be all his life. 

Though she came earlier she lingered later; once 
it was noon before she slowly paddled away in her 

SO 



THE PAINTER GETS A MODEL 

graceful canoe with its high, curved ends. His un- 
easiness about what was going on in her head ended 
with her second visit; for she did not again speak of 
personal things and treated him in a charming, com- 
radelike fashion that would have quieted the suspicious 
of a greater egotist than he. She made him do most 
of the talking — about painting and sculpture, about 
books and plays — the men he had knoi^n in Paris — 
about his curious or amusing experiences in out-of-the- 
way parts of Europe. It was flattering to have such 
a pretty listener, one so tireless, so interested; her 
many questions, the changes in her expressive coimte- 
nance, the subtle sense of the sympathetic she radiated, 
were all proof convincing of her eagerness to hear, of 
her delight in what she heard. 

After many days — ^not so very many, either — ^when 
their friendship was well into the stage of intimacy, 
she began to try to draw him out on the subject of 
women. At first she went about it adroitly — ^and an 
adroiter cross-examiner never put questions seemingly 
more trivial in tones seemingly more careless or lay 
in wait behind eyes seemingly more innocent. But she 
set her traps in vain. Of the love affairs of other men 
he would talk, taking even more than the necessary care 
to avoid things a young girl was supposed not to know 
or understand. Of his oivn love affairs he would say 

SI 



WHITE MAGIC 



nothing — ^not a hint, not so much as a suggestion that 
romance had ever gladdened his youth. That chance 
allusion to the mysterious Syrian woman was his first 
and last indiscretion, if anything so vague could be 
; called an indiscretion. So, she abandoned the tactics 
of guile and attacked him frankly. 

" You certainly are trustworthy,*' said she. " You 
have a wonderful sense of honor." 

" What's this about? " inquired he, ignorant of her 
train of thought. 

** About women,** explained she. 

" Oh, about women,'* repeated he. " It's time to be- 
gin work again." 

" Not for twenty minutes. You kept me at it ten 
minutes' overtime — ^and you agreed I was to have 
double pay for overtime." 

He sat doivn again, a little cross. 

** As I was saying," pursued she, ** you never talk 
about yourself and women— except the Syrian girl. 
Were you terribly in love with her? " 

" That's been so long ago. I don't recall ^" 

" I'm sure she was crazy about you — and that you 
got tired of her — ^and broke her heart ^" 

He laughed. ^^ She's married to a friend of mine, 
and she weighs a ton. They've got a rug shop and how 
they do swindle rich Americans! Did I ever tell you 

82 



THE PAINTER GETS A MODEL 



about how two men in Paris bought a rug for eleven 
thousand francs and sold it to an American for *^ 

** Why do you always dodge away? Are you really 
a woman hater? '* 

** Not I. Just the reverse.'* 

" And you've been in love? " 

" Yes, indeed." 

Her smile kept bravely on» but her tone wasn't quite 
the same as she said, ^^ Really in love? " 

" Madly. Lots of times." 

^^I don't mean that. I mean once — the once. I 
somehow feel that you've had a great love in your life 
— a love that has saddened you — ^has made you put 
women out of your life." 

He was laughing frankly at her. ^^ What a roman- 
cer you are," cried he. " It's very evident that you've 
had no experience. If you had, you'd know that isn't 
the way of love at all. Anyone who can catch it once 
can catch it any number of times. It's a disease, I tell 
you. You want to fall in love and you proceed to do it, 
taking whoever happens to be convenient." 

This seemed to content her. " I see you've never 
been in love," said she. " You've simply had experience. 
I like that. I hate a man who hasn't had experience. 
Not that I ever thought you hadn't — no, indeed. In 
the first five minutes I knew you I said to myself » 

dS 



WHITE MAGIC 



* Here's a man who has been over the road.' I could 
tell by the way you took hold." 

"Took hold!'' cried he. 

" That's it — ^took hold — ^made me like you — made 
me interested in you." 

He looked imcomfortable — ^glanced at his watch. 

" Oh, so much has happened to you. And nothing 
has ever happened to me — nothing but this," she 
sighed. 

" But this ! " laughed he. " Don't you call it some- 
thing — ^to be clandestinely an artist's model? Think 
how horrified your prim, proper, pious people would 
be if they knew ! " 

" What kind of people do you think I come from? " 
she inquired, gazing at him quizzically. 

" That's tabooed," he answered. " I've never specu- 
lated about it. When your canoe rounds that bend 
yonder I never follow. You begin and end at the 
bend." 

" I don't see how you can help wondering,'* mused 
she. " I wonder a great deal about you. Not that I 
want to know. Fd rather wonder — ^fancy it as I please 

9 

— differently every day. You see, I havent mudi to 
think about — much that's interesting. Honestly, don't 
you wonder — at all — about me? " 

** I've always been that way about my friends," re- 

84 



THE PAINTER GETS A MODEL 

plied he, and went on to explain sincerely : ^^ They in- 
terest me only as they appear to me. Why should I 
bother about what they are to other people — people 
I don't know and don't care to know? " , 

" Isn't that strange ! " mused she. " Do you really 
mean it?" She blushed, hastily added: ^^Of course, 
I know you mean it. You mustn't mind my saying 
that. You see, the people I know are entirely different. 
That's why I feel this is all — unreal — a dream. . . • 
You honestly don't care about wealth — and social po- 
sition — and all that? Not a bit? " 

" Why should I? " said he indifferently. « It isn't 
in my game — and one cares only about the things that 
are in his game." 

** That other game — ^it seems a very poor sort to 
you, doesn't it?" 

He shrugged his shoulders. 

^^ Yes, I know it does. It seems so to me, whenever 
Pm — ^here — and even when Fm not here." 

^^ Why bother about such things? " said he in the 
tone that indicates total lack of interest. 

After a pause she said: ^^ You may not believe it, 
but I'm a frightful snob — out there." 

^^ But not here. There's nothing here to be snob 
about— thank God ! " 

"Yes — ^I'm as different as possible — out there,'* 

86 



WHITE MAGIC 



she went on. ^^ There are people I detest whom Fm 
sweet to because of what they are socially. I'm like 
the rest of the girls — crazy about social position and 
fond of snubbing people — and ** 

"Don't tell me about it," he interrupted gently, 
but with an expression in his straight, honest eyes that 
made her blush and hang her head. ** I'm sorry for 
what you are when the black magician who rules be- 
yond the bend takes possession of you. But what he 
does to you doesn't change what the white magic makes 
of you here." 

Her eyes, her whole face lighted up. ^^ The white 
magic," she repeated softly. After a brief reverie she 
came back to the subject and went on, " I told you be- 
cause I — ^I'm ashamed to be a fraud with you. ... I 
wonder if you're really as big and honest as you seem? 
Nobody is — out there. They're mean and petty! — 
when you see through what they pretend to be — ^pre- 
tend even to themselves. I'm just as big a fraud as the 
rest. And I often convince myself I'm sweet and good 
and — If I could only — ^" There she stopped, leav- 
ing her wish unexpressed but easy to imagine. 

"The way to keep the little things out is to fill 
one's mind with the big things," said he. " But you're 
not to blame for being what your surroundings 
compeL" 

86 



THE PAINTER GETS A MODEL 

^^Do you think I could be different?" she asked, 
waiting in a sort of breathlessness for his answer. 

"Pve not thought about it," was his depressing 
answer. "Offhand I should say not. You're at the 
age when almost everybody does a little thinking. But 
that'll soon stop, and you'U be what you were molded 
to be from babyhood." 

" I know I don't amoimt to much," said she humbly. 
"Out there — ^under the black magic — ^I'm vain and 
proud. But here — ^I feel Fm just nothing." 

"You're a superb model," said he consolingly. 
" Really — superb." 

" Please don't mock at me. Honestly, don't you 
think I'm commonplace? " 

He gave her that fine, gentle smile of his, particu- 
larly fine coming from such a big, masculine sort of 
man. And he said, " Nothing that the sun shines on 
is commonplace." 

She developed strong curiosity as to the general 
aspects of his affairs — as to his hopes and fears for the 
future. Her efforts to draw him out on these subjects 
amused him. His frank confession that he was un- 
known in America threw her quite off the track; it 
never occurred to her that he might be known abroad. 
" And you have worked many years? " she said. 

87 



WHITE MAGIC 



" AU my life.'' 

She looked tenderly sympathetic distress. ^^ Doesn't 
your not being recognized discourage you? " she said. 

" Not a bit," declared he, with every indication of 
sincerity. " Everything worth while takes time. Any- 
how, I don't much care. My living is secure. You see, 
I'm quite rich." 

Her eyes opened wide. ** Rich ! " she exclaimed. 
"Really? Why, I thought--" There she halted, 
blushing. 

" Oh, yes. I've got forty thousand — ^not to speak 
of my land." 

"Forty — ^thousand — a year! That's very good." 
And her face revealed that her brain was busy and what 
it was busy about. 

He laughed loudly. " Forty thousand a year I " he 
cried. " No — two thousand a year." 

Her chagrin was pitiful. " Oh ! " she exclaimed 
dismally. " I thought you said you were rich." 

"And I am. Why, when I think of how I used 
to live on less than two thousand francs a year I feel 
like a Rothschild." He tried to keep his face and his 
tone serious as he added: "What's the matter? Why 
do you look so woe-begone?" 

" Nothing. Only — You gave me such a shock I 
For a minute I thought you were — ^were different." 

88 



THE PAINTER GETS A MODEL 

He took advantage of her mournful abstraction to 
slip back to his work. So absorbed was she that she 
did not observe how he was " cheating " her, though all 
his other attempts to do it had been promptly detected 
and stopped. From time to time he looked at her and 
puzzled over the cause of her deep gloom. Finally he 
decided to interrupt. A mischievous look came into 
his eyes. He said: ^^You thought of transferring 
yourself from that other rich man? " 

She was overwhelmed with embarrassment. Then 
she met his laughing eyes with a brave attempt at 
mockery. "Well — ^I'd rather marry a rich man I 
liked than one I didn't." 

" Naturally. But forget about me, please. I'm not 
a candidate, remember." He was glad of this chance 
to remind her of his views as to marriage. 

" Never fear," said she, forcing a laugh and a look 
of coquettish scorn. ** We're equally safe from each 
other." 

On the eighth morning it began to drizzle at dawn, 
and by the time artist and model should have been at 
work a heavy, cold rain was falling. However, Chang 
in his waterproofs walked down to the lake shore. He 
had to take a walk — ^he always took a walk — ^no matter 
what the weather; why not in that direction.^ As he 

39 



WHITE MAGIC 



drew near the cascade he was amazed to see the canoe 
beached in the usual place. And there, huddled under 
a tree, as doleful as the shivering birds, stood Rix. He 
hesitated, started quietly back the way he had come. 
" No," said he to himself, " she might catch sight of 
me. Then she'd be offended — and what would become 
of my picture? '* So he turned abgut — ^in obedience 
to these coimsels of calm and imprejudiced good sense* 

"What are you doing here?" he demanded with 
friendly severity as he came forward. "You'll catch 
your death of cold." 

At soimd of his voice her drooping form straight- 
ened ecstatically. At sight of him, looking more tre- 
mendous than ever in the big waterproofs, she gave a 
smile like a simburst. " You're f right ftdly late ! " she 
reproached. 

" Late! We can't work to-day." 

" You didn't tell me not to come if it rained," said 
she, with a convincing air of innocence. ** And — ^I 
didn't want to lose a day's pay." 

He was still frowning. " I came very near not com- 
ing at aU," said he. " It was by the merest accident 
that I took my walk in this direction." 

" But — ^you did," said she slyly. 

" Why not? " was his carefully careless reply. " I 
walk, rain or shine." 

40 



THE PAINTER GETS A MODEL 

" I donH mind rain, either — ^when I'm prepared for 
it," said she cheerfully. " You don't know how fasci- 
nating canoeing in the rain is." 

But he was not convinced. He stood staring gloom- 
ily out over the lake, as if he were seeing formidable 
enemies approaching imder cover of the thick, blue mist. 
**Fve got to go in a few minutes," said he almost 
curtly. " I've arranged for a trip to town, as I can't 
work to-day." 

"To sell a picture?" 

" I haven't any. Those from the other side aren't 
here yet. Anyhow, I'm going to show only American 
work." 

A long pause — ^an imcomfortable pause. Then she 
said in her artless, impersonal way : " I should think a 
wife would be of great assistance to an artist ^" 

" As a roper-in, you mean? " he interrupted fiercely. 
^^ No real painter would stoop to anything so degrading 
to his art and to himself." 

** Yet you've told me of all sorts of queer schemes 
you've put up to lure in buyers," she said. 

" An artist who marries is a fool — ^and worse," said 
he sourly. " If he's happily married his imagination is 
smothered to death. If he's unhappily married it's 
stabbed to death." 

She listened sweetly and patiently. " The subject 
^ 41 



WHITE MAGIC 



of marriage Is on my mind to-day/' said she with con- 
fiding and childlike innocence. 

^^ It usually is on the minds of young girls," said he, 
big and frowning. 

" But my — ^my affairs are near the crisis,** pro- 
ceeded she. ^^ And one reason I came through the rain 
was that I wanted your advice.** 

He shook his big frame, making the water fly as 
from the fur of a great, shaggy dog that has been in 
swimming. ^^ I don't give advice,'* said he ungra- 
ciously. "When you give advice you make yourself 
responsible for the consequences. Besides, I don't know 
enough about you to be able to judge." 

Her look up at him was the essence of implicit trust. 
" You know more about me than anyone in the world — 
more than I know myself." 

He laughed shortly. " I know nothing about you. 
Girls are not in my line." 

Her pretty face, the prettier for the dreariness all 
round, now took on an expression of hurt feelings. 
"What's the matter, Chang?" she asked gently. 
** You're not a bit friendly to-day." 

His face could not but soften before this sweet ap- 
peal. He said in a kindlier tone : " I think you ought 
to go home. I'm sure you'U catch cold." 

She looked immensely relieved. "Oh, that's why 

42 



THE PAINTER GETS A MODEL 

you're cross, is it? *' said she gayly. " Don't worry 
about me, Chang. I'm as dry and snug as can be. 
Now, do be kind to me. I don't see how I'm going to 
marry Pete — ^that is, this man. He's a nice fellow — 
good-looking — ^has everything I want — ^but — Ye gods I 
He's such a rotter ! " 

"What's that?" 

** It's a man— or woman, for there are lots and lota 
of female rotters — ^it's a person who — ^well, you alwaya 
know just what they are going to do before they do it^ 
and just what they're going to say before they say it."' 

" That sounds like good marrying material. Yoa 
know, you don't want surprises in married life." 

** Chang, how can I live through it? " she cried de» 
spondently. 

" You say you've got lots of tastes, all expensive.. 
So — ^marry him." 

"He's really very good-looking," pursued Ilix> 
watching him out of the comers of her eyes. ^^ And he 
dresses beautifully — ^has everything just right. There 
isn't a thing against him — except — ^" And there she 
halted, as if she were not quite certain whether after 
all there was a positive objection to the man. 

** Except — ^what? " inquired he, impatient at the 
long pause at the most exciting point in the recital. 

She secretly delighted in the success of her ruse* 

43 



WHITE MAGIC 



But she said plaintively: ^^Oh, you're not interested. 
You're not listening." 

*^ I'm sure you're catching a hideous cold. Of all 
the absurd, silly performances ^" 

** Now, don't lecture on health. I simply can't stand 
it. As I was about to say when you Interrupted me ^ 

** I didn't interrupt you," protested he. 



u 



^* Not paying attention is interrupting," said she. 
Anyhow, you're interrupting now. What I want to 

say is, the only thing against him is that I don't love 
him." 

This seemed to cheer the big, dark, young man. 
With a certain gayety he replied: " But you soon wilL 
You've been well brought up, haven't you? Well, that 
means you are — ^just girl — ready to be whatever your 
husband chooses to make of you." 

"That's true of most girls, Chang" — ^he winced 
each time she gave him that name — " but it isn't true of 
me — at least, not any more. You've put all sorts of 
ideas into my head." 

He started back in dismay before her accusing, re- 
proachful face, so sad, so serious. ** If Put ideas into 
your head? Why, you were buzzing and boiling with 
*em the first time I saw you." 

"But they didn't amount to anything until 

you ^ 

44 



THE PAINTER GETS A MODEL 

^^ That's like a woman ! " he exclaimed indignantly* 
** Trying to shift responsibility to some one else.'' 

^^ But you have a tremendous influence over me." 

** Rubbish ! Have I ever tried to get influence over 
you? " 

" I don't know how you got it," was her madden- 
ingly feminine evasion. 

He gave a kind of snort. "Next thing you'U be 
accusing me of advising you not to marry this rich man 
you're engaged to." 

" Not quite engaged," corrected she. ** He wants 
me to be. And," she went on with meek obstinacy, 
^^ while you didn't advise me against it in so many 
words ^" 

" Now, Rix," he almost shouted, pointing his finger 
at her, " you stop right there ! " 

"Please, Chang— come in out of the rain. And 
don't talk so loud; it makes me nervous. I'm almost 
hysterical as it is." 

He looked at her in terror. All that would be 
needed completely to upset him would be for her to have 
hysterics. He moved nearer her, went on in a soothing^ 
persuasive tone: "I advised you to marry him. I 
showed you it's the only thing for you to do." 

"And such talk was unworthy of you," said she, 
like a rebuking angel. " You didn't really mean it. 

46 



WHITE MAGIC 



You know you wouldnH stoop to do such a thing your- 
self.^' 

His frank countenance had quite a wild look, so agi- 
tated and confused was he by her swift twistings and 
turnings, so alarmed was he as he felt the awful danger 
approaching. "We're not talking about me. We're 
talking about you and your affairs — or, rather, you are 
talking about them. Keep me out of this." 

" But how can I? '' argued she gently, looking ad- 
miringly up at him. " You've become the big influence 
in my life. If I had known you earlier I'd have been 
very different. Even now I feel as if a great change 
were coming over me " 

" It's the cold you're catching," interrupted he, in 
desperate attempt to be jocose and create a diversion. 
** You must go straight home.'* 

" Chang," she said, laying her hand on his arm, " if 
you were rich, instead of poor, would you talk to me 
like this?" 

" Now, Rix — stop that nonsense." 

"Don't, Chang," she pleaded. "You realize, just 
as well as I do, that we've made a frightful mistake." 

He did not venture an answer. 

" You knew it as soon as you saw me this morn- 
ing — didn't you?" continued she. "Yes, I saw it in 
your eyes. I felt it in your — 



99 



46 



THE PAINTER GETS A MODEL 

He suddenly seized her by both shoulders, looked 
into her eyes searchingly. " This isn't a bit like you, 
Rix. What are you up to? " 

She simply gazed at him — a gaze he found it hard 
to withstand ; yet he could not shift his charmed eyes. 

"You're trying to lead me on. Why?" he de- 
manded. 

" Because we love each other, Chang/' she said as 
simply and sweetly as a child. 

He laughed gently. " What a romancer you are ! 
Fortunately, I'm a man. I don't take advantage of a 
baby." 

" I'm twenty-two." 

^^ And as ignorant of the world as a baby," declared 
he, like grandfather to grandchild. 

" I know what I want when I see it, just as well as 
you do, Chang," she replied steadily. " Better — ^be- 
cause you're making me do all the talking — ^which isn't 
gentlemanly of you." Her eyes filled with tears — and 
very lovely they looked — ^like dew-drenched violets. " If 
it wasn't that you're holding back simply because you're 
poor I'd not forgive you so easily." 

He dropped his hands from her shoulders, turned 
away abruptly. He strode to the edge of the lake and 
debated with himself. When he came back to her he 
was serene though grave. At sight of his expression, 

47 



WHITE MAGIC 



which she had eagerly awaited, she shivered. ^^Rix/' 
he said — and all the fine frankness and simplicity of his 
nature were in his eyes and his voice — ** it's lucky for 
you that I've lived a little, or we might be dragging 
each other into a fearful mess. You think you've fallen 
in love — don't you? " 

^^ I know it, Chang," she answered, undaunted. 

** Well, I know you haven't fallen in love with me. 
You've simply fallen in love with love. Your imagina- 
tion has been giddied by this little adventure that seems 
so romantic to you. And the da^ll come when you'll 
thank me for having had the sense to imderstand you 
and to understand that my own strong liking for you 
isn't love, either." 

^^ It's what / call love," said she, a solemn, wistful 
look in the eyes she fixed on him. ** Don't you miss me 
and think of me all the time when we aren't together — 
just as I do? Don't you come earlier and earlier — just 
as I do? Didn't you fight against coming in the rain 
to-day, just as I did? Weren't you dreadfully afraid 
you'd be disappointed, just as I was? And didn't you 
simply have to come ^" 

He suddenly lost his temper. ** This is too exasper- 
ating!" he cried. "I've done wrong to let you come 
here. I was innocent enough in it ^" 

" You couldn't have kept me away," she interrupted 

48 



THE PAINTER GETS A MODEL 

with a kind of childish glee. ^^ The mischief was done 
the first day — over the chocolate. Wasn't it, Chang? — 
honestly, wasn't it? " 

" You're a nice little girl, but " 

She cut him off again : " If you knew how I fought 
that evening and night and all the next day and night — 
and how early I started out to find you. Had you be- 
gun to hunt for me? " 

" No," said he, more curt than convincing. 

" Then what were you thinking about — ^that first 
morning down by the waterfall? " 

He flushed guiltily. Very poor, indeed, at all kinds 
of deception was Chang — except, possibly, self-decep- 
tion. 

" I watched you for half an hour. You were sketch- 
ing a face, Chang — ^instead of the waterfall. YtThose 
face was it?" 

" Yours," he admitted, as if the matter were of no 
consequence. With a smile of patient indulgence he 
went on: "Oh, if you'd had experience! But you 
haven't. That's why you're carrying on like this. 
Now, listen to me, child ^" 

** I like Rix better," she interposed. 

" No matter," he said, with a gesture of impatient 
brushing away. "I don't love you. I won't marry 
you. And you've got to stop proposing to me. I never 

49 



WHITE MAGIC 



heard of such vanity! What would people think of 
you? " 

" You've taught me not to mind what people think. 
You said you despised ^^ 

" No matter what I said ! What will you think of 
yourself? What will / think of you? " 

" Why, that I love you," said she sweetly. 

He looked hopelessly at her, threw out his arms in a 
gesture of despair. " A baby — ^just a baby. Gro home 
and grow up ! " he cried, and strode swiftly away with 
a great swashing of the skirts of his long coat and a 
great swishing of the disturbed undergrowth of the 
wilderness. 



m 



A LESSON IN WOMAN 



TowASD four the next afternoon Wade, at the 
studio, heard a knock on the door. He recognized it so 
promptly that one might ahnost have suspected he had 
been expecting it — or, would hoping for it be a more 
exactly accurate phrase? By way of answer he tiptoed 
across the floor, rested his full weight against the door, 
as there was no bolt, indeed no fastening of any kind 
but the unused outside bar and padlock. If that assault 
was to be repelled he must rely wholly upon his own un- 
aided strength. He was not content with resting his 
weight; he braced himself and pushed. 

The knock came again — ^right between his shoulder- 
blades with only the inch plank between. 

It was as if those pretty knuckles of hers were tap- 
ping him on the back, on the spinal cord, which, as 
everyone knows, immediately radiates sensation to all 
parts of even such a huge body as was Chang's. He 
grew quite pale, then an absurdly boyish red. He mut- 
tered something that sounded like ^^ damn fool " — ^and 
it certainly must have been addressed to himself. 

61 



WHITE MAGIC 



The knock came the third time, quickly — a triumph- 
ant knock, seeming to say, " So you're in there, are 
you ? Well, surrender at once ! " 

He wondered how she had found out, for he cer- 
tainly had made no sound she could have heard. With 
the fourth and most vigorous knock he discovered the 
secret. He noted that his body against the door made 
the knock sound differently. He hastily lifted himself 
away, put his hands against the door high up above 
-where she, merely a person of medium height, and wom- 
an's medium height at that, could reach. YtThen she 
knocked again he felt absurd. For the sound, hollow 
once more, must reveal to her that there was indeed 
some change of conditions within, proving beyond 
doubt the presence of some intelligent— or, at least, 
brain-using— being. 

His poor opinion of himself and his fear of her 
sagacity were forthwith justified. " It's only I," she 
called. " So you can open." 

The impudence! As if he were eager to see her, 
would instantly open for her ! Why, she was positively 
brazen, this sweet, innocent young girl. No— that was 
unjust. Just because she was innocent she did these 
outlandish, outrageous things. Yet how could a girl of 
twenty-two, out four years, extremely intelligent — ^how 
could she be thus unaware of what was proper and mod- 

52 



A LESSON IN WOMAN 

est for a young woman dealing with a bachelor? How 
could she venture upon — ^no, not merely venture upon, 
but boldly tackle, grapple with — ^the subject which the 
maiden should never so much as hint until the man has 
forced it upon her? " I don't understand it," he mut- 
tered. ^^ She's some queer mixture of craft and inno- 
cence. And where the one begins and the other ends I'm 
blessed if I know. There's some mystery in this. She's 
got some notion — some false notion— or something — 
Heaven knows what. All I know is, she's got to stop 
hounding me — ^and she's not going to get in." 

As if she had heard these angry but cautious under- 
tones she said: ** Now, Chang, don't be a silly. I know 
you're against the other side of the door. I could tell 
by the way the knocks sounded. Besides, I've just 
peeped through the crack imdemeath and I saw your 
big feet." 

Then he did feel like an ass! Caught holding a 
door, like a ten-year-old boy — ^he, a great, huge, grown 
man, no less than thirty-two years old! Still, of the 
two absurd courses open to him — ^to let her in and to 
continue to bar her out — ^the less absurd was the latter. 
To face her with a red and sheepish countenance — ^to 
face her mocking smile — ^that was not to be thought of. 

" Don't be afraid, Chang," she scoffed. " I haven't 
got a clergyman with me." 

58 



WHITE MAGIC 



^* Run along home, you foolish child," he cried. 
** I'm busy and mustn't be interrupted." 

** I must see you — for just a minute," she pleaded — 
the kind of pleading that is conmiand. ** Dont be so 
vain. Don't take yourself so seriously." 

That voice of hers — ^it sounded sanely humorous. 
And he certainly was putting himself in the position of 
having egotisticaUy believed to the uttermost her re- 
marks of yesterday, which were probably nothing but a 
fantastic mood. But he simply could not open that 
door and face her plump off. He made three or four 
steps away from it on tiptoe, then walked heavily, call- 
ing out in a tone of gruff indifference : ^^ Come on ! But 
don't forget I'm busy." Luckily he happened to glance 
at the picture ; he had just time hastily to fling a drape 
over it. He went to the fireplace and busied himself 
with the fire — ^for the day after the heavy rain was of an 
almost winter coolness. He heard the door open and 
close. 

" Your manners are simply shocking," came in her 
voice. 

He turned round to face her. No, she was not in 
the least abashed, as one would have expected her to be 
on seeing him for the first time after her proposal. 
What did it mean? What was in that industrious, agile 
mind? She was much better dressed than she had been 

54 



A LESSON IN WOMAN 

as his model. She was wearing a most becoming gray 
gown with a small, gray walking hat to match. Yes, 
she looked prettier, more ladylike, but — 

** How do you Uke my new suit? " asked she. 

** Very good," replied he. " But while you've gained 
something, you've lost more." 

** I know it," admitted she. " I saw it the instant I 
looked at myself in the glass, and I've felt it all the way 
here. I've lost what you like best in me. That is, I've 
not exactly lost it, but covered it up. But it's still 
here." This last in a tone gay with enjoyment in teas- 
ing him. 

He stood with his back to the fire, and waited. She 
came slowly toward him, halting at every second step. 
Her smile was mysterious — and disquieting. It was a 
mocking smile, yet behind it there lurked — ^what? 
What was the mystery of that proposal? 

** Well, I suppose you'll be satisfied now," said she. 
** I'm engaged." 

" I don't care anything about it," declared he. 
" Let's talk of something else." 

They were facing each other now, not many steps 
apart ; and the sight of her, in such high good humor, 
made it simply impossible for him to remain grumpy, or 
to pretend that he was. She went on: "I did it this 
morning — ^instead of coming to pose for you. I hope I 

56 



WHITE MAGIC 



didn't put you out too much. I couldn't think of any 
way to send you word." 

*' I wasn't there," said he, " I can finish the pic- 
ture up here." 

** Then you don't need me any more? " inquired she. 
And the little hands she was stretching out to the blaze 
dropped pathetically to her side and up went her face 
to gaze into his mournfully. 

** I've done with models in America ! " said he, 
laughing — ^not in very mirthful fashion, however. 

Her eyes — ^they were innocent to-day — ^remained 
serious. " I don't see why you were upset by what I 
said," observed she reflectively, warming her palms. 
" You can't have had much experience with women or 
you'd not have been." 

It was a notable proof of Chang's fimdamental sim« 
plicity of character that this usually sure thrust at 
masculine vanity did not reach him, though he was 
only thirty-two. "You're not a woman," replied he. 
^ You're a girl — a child — a stray from the nursery." 

She shook her head. " No, I'm a woman. You've 
made me a woman." 

" There you go again ! " cried he. " Blaming me ! " 

** Thanking you ! " corrected she gently. " But 
please don't get excited about — ^yesterday. How can 
we be friends if you begin to fuss and fume every time 

56 



A LESSON IN WOMAN 

you think of it? Really, I didn't do anything out of 
the ordinary." 

He dropped into a chair and laughed heartily. 

" I simply proposed to you," said she. 

** So you think it is ordinary for a girl to propose 
to a man — ^and to insist on it, in spite of his protests? 
Well — ^maybe it is — ^in America." 

" I don't know," scud she reflectively. ** I never did 
it before." 

"ReaUy?" 

"No," she answered him unsmilingly. "But I'm 
sure I'll do it again — ^if I fed like it." 

" I wouldn't — if I were you. The next man might 
misunderstand." 

" Tou didn't? " The gray eyes were not interroga- 
tive, but affirmative. 

" Certainly not. I'm not so vain ; and, besides, I 
knew you." 

" That had a great deal to do with it — I mean, the 
fact that we knew each other so well. I shouldn't, of 
course, do such a thing to a perfect stranger." There 
was no suggestion of irony, of any kind of humor, in 
her voice. But he felt uneasy. She proceeded tran- 
quilly: "I suppose any girl would — ^in the same cir- 
cumstances — any sensible girl." 

" Pve never heard of it," confessed he. What did 
6 67 



WHITE MAGIC 



she mean by "in the same circumstances"? There 
seemed a chance to penetrate into the mystery, but he 
would venture no questions. He contented himself with 
repeating : " No, I never heard of it." 

" Naturally," observed she. ** A girl wouldn't tell 
it afterwards — and the man couldn't — if he were a gen- 
tleman. I'm sure if anyone ever asks me whether I ever 
proposed to a man I'll say no. .And, in a way, it is true. 
Really, you were the one that proposed to me." She 
nodded slowly. " Really, it was you." 

" I? " he exclaimed in derision. 

" Yes, you," she affirmed, meeting his gaze gravely. 

His eyes wavered; he confusedly sought and lit a 
cigarette. 

" Of course," pursued she, ** I never could have 
done such a thing if I hadn't known it would be — ^agree- 
able." 

That word agreeable struck him as being a pecul* 
iarly happy choice. He chuckled. Her smile showed 
that she herself regarded it as a rhetorical triumph. 
*' You'll have a chocolate — ^won't you? " said he. 

" Thank you," she accepted, with eager gratitud&i 
" Won't you let me make it? " 

He was already busy. " I can't have you mussing 
in my closet," he laughed. " Though, Heaven knows, I 
feel as if you were at home here." It slipped out, be- 

58 



:i LESSON IN WOMAN 

fore he realized what he was saying. He hoped she had 
not heard. 

But she had. " That's it ! '' cried she. " Don't we 
fed at home and at ease with each other ! I never felt 
that way with anybody in my life before. And I've an 
instinct that you never did, either — ^never so much so. 
. . . What's the matter? " 

He had turned in the closet doorway, was gazing 
gloomily at her, and, being so big and so dark, his 
gloom was indeed somber — suggested the darkness of 
an enchanted forest. "After all my resolutions!" he 
exclaimed, with bitterness of self-reproach. He shut the 
closet. " No chocolate," he said firmly. " You must 
go home and let me work." 

"Why, what are you afraid of?" cried she, an 
angry light in her eyes. ** You told me yesterday you 
wouldn't have me. And now I'm engaged." 

** You must go." 

She stamped her foot, and in poise of head, in curve 
of brow and lip showed for the first time the imperious- . 
ness she had told him about. " If I didn't like you so | 
well ! " she cried. " Do be sensible. You're always 
calling me a baby. It's you that are the baby." 

" I think so, myself," said he, the more quietly but 
also the more strongly for her threatening outburst of 
temper. *^ Listen to me, Rix. This nonsense has got to 

59 ^ 



WHITE MAGIC 



stop. We're going to keep away from each other. 
We're not in love — ^and we're not going to put our- 
selves in the way of temptation." He looked reproach- 
fully at her. " Why in thunder did you have to go and 
spoil everything with that chatter of yours yesterday? 
We were getting along beautifully, and the idea of you 
as a girl in the ordinary sense never had entered my 
head." 

"You didn't understand yourself," said she. 
'* Women are wiser about those things than men — ^the 
most foolish women than the wisest men. Besides, if 
you knew the circiunstances as I know them, you'd not 
attach so much importance to what was perfectly nat- 
ural." 

He puzzled for an instant with this second mysteri- 
ous reference to the " circumstance," dismissed it. 
" Anyhow, the milk's spilled," said he with determina- 
tion. " And you must go and not come back." 

" But now that I'm engaged " 

" Engaged be hanged ! " exclaimed he violently. 
^ I'm not as stupid as you think. Can't I see that 
you're up to the same tricks as yesterday? VSThat do 
you mean by it? What's going on in the back of your 
head? No — ^never mind. I don't want to know. I 
want you to go." 

She sat on the long, low bench and began to cry. 

60 



A LESSON IN WOMAN 

** You're brutal to me," she sobbed. " Here I went and 
got engaged just to oblige you and so that we could be 
friends. And now you won't be friends ! " 

He fretted about, glancing angrily at her from time 
to time until he could endure her unhappiness no longer. 
He rushed for the closet and began rattling the pots 
and dishes. ^^ You are making an ass of me ! " he cried. 
^ I never heard of such a woman ! No matter what I 
say or do, you put me in the wrong. . . • Dry those 
tears and I'll give you chocolate. But, mind you, this 
is the last time.'* 
I She removed the traces of grief with celerity and 
cheerfulness. She beamed on him. ^^ I simply won't 
let us not be friends," said she. ^^ I never had a friend 
before. I couldn't get along without you. You teach 
me so much, and give me such good advice." 

** Which you take," said he, grumpily ironical. 

"All of it that's good," replied she. "You 
wouldn't want me to take the bad advice, would you, 
Chang? No, certainly you wouldn't." 

In the end he let her help him make the chocolate, 
guided her as she investigated the secrets of the closet — 
the easels and paints, the canvases and drawing paper. 
And she laughed at his pair of big, old slippers, and in- 
sisted on trying on a working coat full of holes and 
smelling fiercely of stale tobacco. Before he realized 

61 



WHITE MAGIC 



what was going on he was submitling jotohsIt while 
she combed his hair in a new way — ^ one that^l bring 
out the artist in you.** And then they had a picnic be- 
fore the fire, and neither said a single word that would 
not haTe sounded foolish from the lips of twdre years 
old — foolish, mind tou, not siUr : there^s a world of dif- 
forence betweai foolish and siUr, between follr and flat- 
ness. They had a hilariously good time, like the two 
attractiTe grown-up children that they were — both 
brimming with the joy of life, both eager for laughter 
as only intdligent, imaginaliTe people with no blight of 
sc Juim a as fake dignity upon them are. And how 
thoTOugfaly congenial they were! He did not awaken 
until she cried :^ Good gracious! What time is it? Six 
c'dock? I most go tins minute.^ 

"'Ddn^ ImnT. FH take you home/* said he. 
TIkb, widi igidilm Tirhie, *^ You know, thb is to be the 



She diook her head, laughing. ^(Mv no. m be 
down at the lake, as usual, to-morrow morning.'* 
T9 not be ihere." 
*TleB m come on here.** 
* Xow, Bix, that isnH square.^ 
'Sqoaie? To whom?" 

•To IK — to yourself — to that chap yoo^ 
j^gtd to.** 

62 



A LESSON IN WOMAN 

** Are you afraiid of falling in love with me? " 

" No — not in the least," replied he, hasty and vig- 
orous. " I don't think of you at all in that way." 

**You think you'll hurt my vanity and make me , 
angry.'* 

** Nothing of the kind ! " protested he crossly, 
"You simply can't get it through your head that I 
don't love you — ^that my life is settled along other 
lines." 

"Then why shouldn't I come?" 

His mouth opened to reply, closed again. His ex- 
pression was foolish. 

She laughed. " You are vain ! " she cried. " You 
think the more I see of you the more I'll love you. Oh, 
Chang, Chang — ^what a peacock ! " 

** You've got a positive genius for putting me in the 
wrong. You ^" 

" Now, isn't it sensible," she interrupted, " for you 
to let me come — and get cured of my romantic nonsense, 
as you call it? " 

"I don't need you any more. You only interrupt 
my work. And I've got a hard fight, making a career 
in this country. I " 

"You know you do need me. The picture isn't 
done." 

" Why do you say that? " 

63 



WHITE MAGIC 



** I saw it in your face when I first came and spoke 
about the picture." 

She had him there. The picture did indeed need 
several days more with the model. He took another 
tack. " It's a mean trick for you to play on that — ^that 
fellow you're going to marry.*' 

^^ He and I understand each other," said she with 
dignity. 

" Does he know about — ^about this? " 

^^ As much as is good for him. He isn't the kind of 
man that can be told the whole truth. A person has to 
be careful, you know, and judge the character of the 
person she's dealing with." 
(. Her manner was so wise and serious that he could 
not but laugh. ^^ I'm afraid Rix is — ^just a little de* 
ceitful." 

"You seem very much interested,'* said she. 
** Well, I'll tell you all about it. Perhaps you can ad- 
vise me better, if ^" 

He put up his hands. " Not a word ! " he cried. 
" I don't want to know. I don't care anything about 
it." 

" Please let me say just one thing. If you'll let me 
come ^" 

" But I won't." 

" Oh, yes, you will," cried she, looking mockingly at 

64 



A LESSON IN WOMAN 

him, her head on one side. " You say you are devoted 
to your art. Then you've no right to sacrifice your 
picture to your vanity." 

•*Myvanity! Well, I like that ! " 

"Your vanity. Your idea that on acquaintance 
you are more and more fascinating, instead of less and 
less so." 

" I can take care of the picture." 

"Oughtn't I to pose till it's done? Honestly, 
aumg?" 

He could not lie when she put it to him that way. 
" Well, I will admit," he conceded with much reluctance, 
** the picture would be the better for a few more sit- 
tings. But they're not absolutely necessary." 

"I have my right, too, Chang," continued she, 
" We're doing that picture together. I've got a share 
init-haven'tl?" 

He had grown still and thoughtfuL He nodded. 

" So I insist that it must be done right. . . . Have 
you. noticed I haven't once to*day said anything about 
loving you?" 

" For Heaven's sake, Rix, don't talk that way. It 
gets on my nerves. It makes me feel like a jumping 
idiot." 

" But have I said anything? " persisted she. 

" Not in so. many words," he admitted. " But ^" 

65 



WHITE MAGIC 



a 



I'm not responsible for what you may have read 
into my looks and voice, Chang. You know, you are so 
vain ! • . • I haven't said anything, and I'll promise not 
to — ^to get on those shaky nerves of yours when I come 
to pose." 

"That's a bargain?" 

" Shake hands." 

And they shook hands. ^* Now, I must go," said 
she. When he began to get ready to accompany her she 
forbade him in a tone that admitted of no discussion. 
'^^ It's an hour from even dusk," said she. " Anyhow, 
I'm afraid of nothing." 

" I should say ! " laughed he. 

" Because I'm not afraid of you? Oh, you are 
vain ! " 

"Till to-morrow?" 

" To-morrow." 

** And no more nonsense? " 

" I thought it all out last night," said she. " I un- 
derstand that you haven't got the money to support a 
wife ^" 

" Stop right there ! " commanded he. " Can't you 
ever get it straight? I don't love you — ^and you don't 
love me. That's all." 

** Is my hat on straight? ... I must hurry. . . . 
Well, I've no time to discuss. Only I do admire and 

66 



"A LESSON IN WOMAN 

^^^^■^^^^■^^■^^■^^^^^™'^'^— — ^^^"^^^ ■■■■■■II ■ I ■ ■ ■ ■ ■■!■■■ ■ III ^ 

respect you for not wanting to marry a girl when you 
couldn't support her properly. Now, don't get red and 
cross and begin to bluster at me. I must go. Good- 
by.'' 

And, without giving him a chance to collect words 
for a reply, she darted lightly and gracefully away. 






IV 



AN UPSET CANOE 



The picture progressed steadily. There were no 
interruptions from the weather, and a paid model 
would not have been so regular as was Rix. But prog- 
ress was slow. Roger blamed himself in part for this ; 
he was a slow workman, growing slower always as his 
work neared completion. " I never saw anybody so 
painstaking," said Rix. " And you're just the oppo- 
site in everything else but your painting." The chief 
reason, however, for the snail's pace of this particular 
work was the model. Rix came early and stayed late; 
but, after their plain talk and agreement, her strength 
seemed to fail rapidly. She looked just the same; she 
had every sign of perfect health ; but after ten or fif- 
teen minutes of posing she would insist on a rest — a, 
good, long rest. As he had no right to criticise or ( 
control this voluntary model, he could not protest. 
And, it being essential to the picture that the model 
keep on till the end, was he not merely doing his simple 
duty by his picture in trying to amuse and interest her 
during the long pauses? Not that talking with her 

68 



AN UPSET CANOE 



was a disagreeable task — ^no, indeed, or a task at all. 
But his conscience, as a serious man bent upon a career, 
needed constant reassurance that he was really not 
trifling away the gorgeous lights of those long morn- 
ings in dawdling with a foolish, frivolous girl who 
cared only for laughter — ^that he was not encouraging 
his liking for her and failing in his duty as an honor- 
able man, as her friend, to discourage her liking for 
him. 

^ Don't be cross with me," she said one morning 
when he fell into an obviously depressed reverie during 
a rest* She had the habit of observing him as a woman 
observes only the man of whom she believes that he is 
more worth while as a subject for thought than herself. 

" Pm not cross with you," replied he. 

" Then, with yourself." 

^ Can't help it. I work so infernally slow — slower 
all the time." 

He thought he saw the diaphanous gossamer of a 
smile flit swiftly across her face. But he could not be 
sure; it might have been an imagining of his own sen- 
sitiveness. " I read somewhere," observed she, " that 
genius is the capacity for taking infinite pains." 

^ Fm hanged if I know whether I'm taking pains, 
as I hope, or am just dawdling, as I fear and as you 
believe. However, we'll soon be done." 

69 



WHITE MAGIC 






" You say that as if you were glad." 

^^ Oh, of course I'm pleased to work in such charm- 
ing company/' said he politely. His face took on the 
expression that always made her uneasy as he added: 
Stilly I never lose sight of my career." 

No danger of that," declared she, with a convic- 
tion of tone which she could have found it in her heart 
to wish insincere. ^^ I never saw anyone so persistent 
and so — ^so hard." 

He laughed at the absurdity of her calling him 
hard. What would she think if she knew what a relent- 
less taskmaster he usually was! 

" How much longer do you think you'll need me? ** 
asked she. 

" Not many days. Three or four, perhaps." 

It was her turn to drop into depressed abstraction. 
She roused herself to say, "Won't you use me in an- 
other picture? " 

He frowned — ^it was nearly a scowl. " No, indeed," 
said he. ** I've — ^that is, I've imposed on you enough." 

" You sounded as if you were going to say I had 
imposed on you enough," she reproached, with an air of 
aggrieved suspicion that was perhaps a trifle overdone. 

" What are you laughing at? " 

" I? " cried she with the utmost innocence. " I feel 
like anything but laughing." 

70 



'AN UPSET CANOE 



He subsided. " Well, if you weren't laughing you 
ought to have been." 

She rather disappointed him by refusing to take 
the bait. Instead of asking why, she returned to her 
original point. " Don't you think pictures with figures 
in them — especially women — are more interesting than 
just grass and leaves and things? " 

" Undoubtedly.'' 

" Then you've got to have some model. Why not 
me? Haven't I been giving satisfaction?" 

" Indeed, you have. But I'll get a model who isn't 
so interesting to talk with — one who doesn't demand 
■such high pay. Time is the most valuable thing in the 
world." 

" Not mine. It's dirt cheap." She sighed. " I 
don't know what I'll do with myself when you get 
through with me," she said dolefully. " I've always 
been restless before. I see now I was right in think- 
ing it was because I didn't have something to do — 
something useful." 

The subject dropped. While he was as inexpert as 
the next strongly masculine man in the ways of women, 
he had intuitions that more than replaced analysis. 
And there was something in her increasing tendency 
to reverie that made him uneasy — that made him won- 
der whether this idle child were not plotting some new 

71 



WHITE MAGIC 



device for stealing more of his time from his career. 
^^ She'll get lefty if she is," he said to himself. But he 
continued to have qualms of nervousness. She was 
crafty, this innocent maiden; she was always taking 
him by surprise. 

There came a stage in his work when it did not 
especially matter whether he had a model or not. He 
let her continue to come, however — ^while he evolved 
how best to effect the separation. He felt certain she 
was simply making use of him in whiling away leisure 
hours that would otherwise bore her ; still, courtesy de- 
manded that, in ridding himself of her, he show con- 
sideration for her. After all, she had been most valu- 
able to him, had helped him to make what he hoped 
would be regarded as far and away the best picture 
he had ever produced. " Never again ! " he swore sol- 
emnly. ** Never again will I work with anyone I can't 
pay off and discharge. Free labor is the most expen- 
sive. Something for nothing takes the shirt off your 
back when you come to pay.'* 

She was posing in her canoe, well out from the 
shore. He was laboring at an effect of luminous shad- 
ow that would better bring out the poetry he had been 
striving to put into the expression of her face.- A 
slight sound made him glance at the other shore of the 

72 



'AN UPSET CANOE 



lake — about two hundred yards away, in that Utile bay. 
At a point where his model's back was full toward them, 
two young men were standing staring at her. The 
expression of their faces, of their bodies, made them a 
living tableau of the phrase, ^^ rooted to the spot." At 
first glance he was angered by their impertinence ; but 
directly came an intuition that something out of the 
ordinary was about to happen. Swift upon the intui- 
tion followed its realization. One of the young men — 
the shorter, much the shorter — shouted in a voice of 
angry amazement: 

"Beatrice!" 

That shout acted upon Roger's model like the shot 
from a gun it so strongly suggested. She glanced 
over her shoulder, lost her balance. Up went her arms 
wildly; with a shriek of dismay she rolled most im- 
^acefully into the water. Her flying heels gave the 
capsized canoe a kick that sent it skimming and bob- 
bing a dozen yards away. Roger lost no time in 
amazement at the sudden and ridiculous transforma- 
tion of the serene tranquillity of the scene. The girl 
was head downward ; her agitated heels were more than 
merely ludicrous, they were a danger signal. He flung 
4]own palette and brush, dashed into the shallow water, 
^rode rapidly toward where Rix was struggling to 
right herself. He soon arrived, reached imder, seized 
6 78 



WHITE MAGIC 



her by the shoulder and brought her right side up. 
She splashed and spluttered and gasped, clinging to 
him, he holding her in his arms. It would have been 
impossible to recognize the lovely and charming model 
of two minutes before in this bedraggled and streaming 
figure. Yet it was obvious that for Roger there was 
even more charm than before. He was holding her 
tightly and was displaying an agitated joy in her 
safety out of all proportion to the danger she had 
been in. 

^^ What a mess ! " she exclaimed, as soon as she 
could articulate. "Where are those two?*' 

He glanced across the bay, located them running 
along the shore, making the wide detour necessary to 
getting to where he had stood painting her. " They're 
coming,'* said he. He spoke gruflSy and tried to disen- 
gage himself. 

Still clinging to him she cleared her eyes of water 
and looked. " Yes, I see," gasped she. " How cold it 
is! The one ahead is my brother. About the only 
thing he can do is sprint. So he'll get here first. You 
must act as if you knew him — must call him Heck — 
that's the short for Hector. I'll prompt him all right." 

**Come on. Let's wade ashore." Again he tried 
to release himself from her. "The water's not four 
feet deep." 

74 



'AN UPSET CANOE 



^ Don't let go of me," pleaded she. ^^ I'm a little 
weak — and oh, horribly cold ! " And she took a firmer 
hold. 

He did not argue or hesitate, but decided for the 
most expeditious way ashore. That is, he gathered her 
up in his arms as easily as if she had weighed thirty 
pounds instead of nearly one hundred and thirty — 
making no account of the hundred pounds or so of 
water she was carrying in her garments. As she had 
predicted, Hector distanced his taller and heavier com- 
panion and arrived well in advance of him. When he 
came panting to within a himdred yards or so of where 
■he was wringing out her skirts Roger sung out, 
loudly enough for his voice to reach the ears of the 
still distant other youth: *^ Hello, Heck. She's all 
right.'' 

^ Heck " stopped short in astonishment. Then he 
came on, but at a slower gait. " Who are youf " he 
said to Roger. 

Rix looked up from her clothes-wringing. " Call 
him Chang," she said tranquilly to her brother. 
" Hank mustn't know." 

What the dev — ^" began Heck. 
Shut up, Heck," Beatrice ordered in the tone 
members of the same family do not hesitate to use to 
0ne another in moments of extreme provocation. 

76 






WHITE MAGIC 



** Don't try to think. You know you can't. You've 
certainly got sense enough to see that Hank must be 
made to believe that Chang and you are old friends." 
She added in a still lower tone : " Drop that hit-on-the- 
head look. He's not ten seconds away." 

Hector had barely time for an indifferently suc- 
cessfrd but passable rearrangement of his expression 
when up dashed Hank, puffing, all solicitude. ^^ You're 
not hurt very much, dear — are you?" he panted. 
** Might know — Heck's such an awful fool." 

" Mr. Chang, Mr. Vanderkief ," interrupted 
Beatrice, 

Vanderkief, big and heavy, red and breathless, me- 
chanically bowed. The effort of that conventional ges- 
ture seemed suddenly to recall to him the state of mind 
suspended by the catastrophe. He gave the big artist 
a second and longer and impleasantly sharp stare. 
Roger returned it with polite affability of eye. " We 
must build a fire," said he, " and dry this young lady. 
Come on. Heck." The way " Heck " winced seemed to 
delight him — and Beatrice and he exchanged one of 
those furtive looks of sympathetic enjoyment of a 
secret joke that proclaim a high degree of intimacy 
and understanding. Said Roger to the stiff and un- 
easy "Hank": "Will you help, Mr. Vandersniff?" 

"Mr. Vanderkief," corrected Beatrice. "While 

76 



AN UPSET CANOE 



you three are building the fire Fll retire into the bushes- 
and squeeze out all I can of the lake." 

Not without making Hank's eyes glint jealously 
and her brother's eyes angrily, but without either's 
overhearing, she contrived to say to Roger, " You'll 
help me out, won't you? " 

" Sure," said he. " But my name's Roger Wade — 
not Chang." 

** And mine's Beatrice Richmond." 

** That's plenty to go on. Now, hide in the bushes* 
We must hurry up the fire." And he cried to Hank: 
** Come on, Vanderkief ! " 

Miss Richmond's teeth were chattering ; but she de- 
layed long enough to engage her brother aside a mo- 
ment. " His name's Wade, not Chang." 

"Good Heaven!" muttered Heck. "What's the 
meaning of all this? Beatrice, who on earth is the fel- 
low? Why, you aren't even sure of his name! " 

"Mind your own business," said Beatrice tran^ 
quilly. ** He's an old friend of yours — of mine — of the 
family — an artist we met in Paris. Don't forget that." 

Heck clinched his fists and drew his features into a 
frown that would have looked dangerous had his chin 
been stronger. " I'll not stand for it. I'm going to 
take you bang off home." 

"And put Hank on to the whole business? — and 

77 



WHITE MAGIC 



end the engagement? — ^and disgrace me? — and your- 
self? — and the family? '* Everyone of these cumular 
tive reasons why Heck could not refuse to conspire she 
emphasized with a little laugh. She ended: ^^Oh, I 
guess not. I care less about it than you do. Be care- 
ful, or I'll give it away, myself. It would be such 
fun!" 

Hector, despite his anger, gave an appreciative 
grin, for he had a sense of humor. 

** Behave yourself," said Beatrice. ** Go help get 
wood." 

" But what'll mother say — and father ! Holy cat ! 
How father will scream ! " 

"Don't you worry. Do your part!" And Bea- 
trice vanished among the bushes and huge glacial rocks. 

Roger conducted his part in the deception with sig- 
nal distinction. He so busied himself collecting huge 
pieces of wood and bearing them to the central pile they 
were making in an open space that he Kad no breath 
or time for conversation; and as the otiier two men 
could not but follow so worthy an example, not a word 
was said. Besides, a glance at the face of either big 
Hank or little Heck was enough to disclose how in- 
dustriously they were thinking. Once Hank, ftiding 
himself near the picture, began to edge round for a 
look at it. He thought Roger was busy far away. He 

78 



'AN UPSET CANOE 



literally jumped when Roger's voice — ^autboritative, 
anything but friendly — ^hurled at him: ^^I say there, 
you! Keep away from that picture! I don't let any- 
body look at my unfinished things." 

"I — ^I beg your pardon," stammered Vanderkief, 
hastily putting himself where no suspicion of even peep- 
ing could possibly lie against him. 

The fire was a monster, and Roger and Beatrice — 
who addressed him alternately as Chang and Mr. Wade 
— ^were soon drying out. They talked and laughed in 
the highest spirits, not unmindful of the gloominess of 
the silent, listening brother and fiance, but positively 
enjoying it. Presently Beatrice turned to her brother 
and said, ^^ I've persuaded Mr. Wade to accept moth- 
er's invitation." 

Roger smiled agreeably. ^^ Not exactly, Miss Rich- 
mond," parried he, as skillfully as if the stroke had not 
come without the least warning. ^^ I couldn't be sure, 
you know." 

Beatrice looked at the watchful Vanderkief — a 
handsome fellow, almost as big as Roger, but having 
the patterned air of a fashionable man instead of Rog- 
er's air of unscissored individuality. ^^ Chang is still 
the toiling hermit," said she. ^^ Mother's having hard 
work to get him even for dinner." She turned to 
Roger. ^^ You must come, this once, Chang," pleaded 

79 



WHITE MAGIC 



she. In an undertone she added, " You owe it to me — 
to help me out.'* 

*^ There's no resisting that," said he, but he did not 
conceal his dissatisfaction. 

Vanderkief's jealousy would no longer permit him 
to be silent. He blurted out : " I don't see why you 
annoy Mr. — ^Mr. " 

" Wade," assisted Roger easily. 

*^I thought it was Chang," said Vanderkief with 
u slight sneer. 

" So it is," cried Beatrice gayly. " But only for 
the favored few whom Mr. Wade admits to friendship. 
You know he's not like you £uid Heck, Hanky. He's 
A real personage. He can do things." 

Hanky looked as if he would like nothing on earth 
or in Heaven so much as a chance at this big, impres- 
sive-looking mystery, with bare fists and no referee. 
** I was about to say," he went on, " it's a shame to 
annoy so busy and important a chap with invitations." 

Roger looked at him in a large, tolerant way that 
visibly delighted Beatrice. " Much obliged, Vander- 
kief," said he. ^^ But I'm fond of the Richmonds, and 
it's a pleasure to break my rule for them." He beamed 
on Heck. ^^ I am glad to see you again ! " he exclaimed. 
*^ I didn't realize how much I had missed you till I saw 
you once more. Isn't this like old times? " 

80 



:an upset canoe 



^^Well, I guess," said Heck on the broad grin.. 
**It M old times!" 

** But you'd better take your sister home now — 
walk her briskly every inch of the way. Really, she 
ought to run." ' 

" No," said Beatrice. " Fm going back as I came." 

** But who's to wade into that icy water for your 
canoe? " inquired Roger. " Not I, for one." 

" Certainly not," cried she. " I spoke without 
thinking. I'll send one of the servants for it in a boat." 

" Now, hurry along," said Roger ; " and walk fast. 
And if I can arrange to come to dinner I'll send up a 
note this afternoon." 

Beatrice was eying him reproachfully ; but as Hank 
was watching her she did not venture to protest. " I'll 
see you to-morrow morning," said she. 

** Oh, no — don't bother to come. I'll let you know 
when I need you." 

** So this is where you've been spending your mom- 
ings? " said Vanderkief. 

"Some of them," replied Beatrice. "It was to 
have been a surprise. Still — You didn't let them see 
it, did you, Chang? " 

** Not a peep," he assured her. 

Vanderkief's tension somewhat relaxed. Roger ad- 
mired the innocent Miss Richmond. Really, she had 

81 



WHITE MAGIC 



been dlBplaying a genius for deception — whose art lies 
in saying just enough and leaving it to the dupe's own 
imagination to do the heavy work of deceit. The part- 
ing was accomplished in good order, Vanderkief show- 
ing a disposition to be apologetically polite to Roger 
now that he had convinced himself he was mistaken in 
his first jealous surmises. ^^ If you make a good job 
of Miss Richmond," said he graciously, ^^ I'll see that 
a lot of things are put in your way." 

Roger thanked him with a simple gratitude that 
put him in excellent humor with himself. After the 
three set out Beatrice came running back. ^^You 
saved me," she said. ^^Pm so ashamed for having 
dragged you into such a mess. But you must do one 
thing more. You must come to dinner." 

^^ Can't do it," said Roger. *^ Here's where I step 
out" 

This seemed to astonish her. She looked at him 
doubtfully, was so agitated by his expressicm that she 
hastily cried, ^^ Oh, no, you'll not desert me. I admit 
it's my fault. But you wouldn't be so unfriendly as to ^ 
get me into trouble! " 

" How would I get you into trouble? It's just the 
other way. If I came to your house it'd make a tangle 
that even Vanderkief would see." 

"No— 'Hio, indeed," protested she. **I can't stop 

82 



'AN UPSET CANOE 



to explain now. DonH be so suspicious, Chcuig. I'll 
be here to-morrow morning — ^no, at the studio. Fete 
— ^that is, Hank — might follow me here. And now that 
you know who we are, don't you see there's no reason 

for '' 

She laughed coquettishly, and away she sped, be* 
fore he could repeat his refusal. To call after her 
would be to betray her. 

As he was working in the usual place near the cas- 
cade the next morning she came upon him from the 
direction of the studio. ^^ What a fright you've given 
me ! " exclaimed she, dropping to the grass a few yards 
away. ^ I went up to the studio as I told you I would." 

He had bowed to her with some formality. His 
tone was distinctly stiff as he replied: *^ My work com* 
pelled me to be here. Anyhow, Miss Richmond, it's 
clear to me, and must be to you, that our friendship 
must cease." 

^ You don't look at me as you say that," said she, 
obviously not seriously impressed. 

*^ It isn't pleasant to say that sort of thing to you," 
replied he. ^ But your coming again, when you ought 
not, forces me to be frank." 

^^Yirhy?" said she, clasping her knees with her 
hands. ^^YHiy must our friendship cease?" 

88 



WHITE MAGIC 



" There are many reasons. One is enough. I do 
not care to continue it.'' 

"How nasty you are this morning, Chang!" 

He took refuge in silence. 

" Surely you're not jealous of Hanky?" said she, 
with audacious mischief. 

He ignored this. 

" Don't look so sour. I was merely joking. Are 
you cross because I made you help me tell — ^things that 
weren't quite so? '* 

" I don't like that sort of business," said he, un- 
convincingly industrious with his brush. 

" Neither do I," said she. " But what was I to do? 
You know, you forced me into engaging myself to 
him." 

He stopped work, stared at her. The light — or 
something — ^that morning was most becoming to her, 
the smallish, slim, yellow-haired sprite — ^most disturl;)- 
ingly becoming. 

She went on in the same sweet, even way: "And 
if it hadn't been for my coming here to act as your 
model I'd not have got into trouble. And, having got 
in, what was there to do but get out with as little 
damage to poor Peter's feelings as possible?" Then 
she looked at him with innocent eyes, as if she had 
uttered the indisputable. 

84 



'AN UPSET CANOE 



Roger surveyed her with admiration. " You are — 
the limit !'* he exclaimed. "The Umit!'' 

" But isn't what I said true? " urged she. " What 
else could I have done? " 

** True? Yes — ^true," said he, making a gesture of 
resignation. **I admit everything — anything." 

** Now, do be reasonable, Chang ! '* she reproached. 
"Where isn't it true?" 

" If I let myself argue with you Fd be running wild 
through the woods in about fifteen minutes. Tell me, 
does anyone in your family — or among your acquaint- 
ances — does anyone ever dispute with you? " 

She reflected, ignoring the irony in his tone. 
^ No,'^ said she, " I don't believe they do. I have my 
own way." 

** I'd have sworn it," cried he. 

** lYou are the only one that ever opposes me," said 
she. 

"I? Dh, no. Never! But in this one thing I 
must." He changed to seriousness. " Rix, I'll have 
nothing to do with your deceiving that nice young 



chap. That's flat and final." 

** Isn't he nice, though ! *' exclaimed she. ** I've al- 
ways liked him since he was a little boy at dancing 
school with such a polite, quiet way of snifDing. He 
hates to blow his nose. You know, there are people 

85 



WHITE MAGIC 



like that. I wouldn't hurt his feelings for the world. 
You see, everybody can't be harsh and hard like you. 
Now, you take a positive delight in saying unpleasant 
truths." 

" Fm nothing of a liar," said he curtly. 

"I like that in you/* cried she with enthusiasm. 
" It makes me feel such confidence. You're the only 
person I ever knew whom I believed in everything they 
said." 

He gave her a look of frank surprise and suspicion. 
"What are you driving at?" he demanded. "Now, 
don't look innocent. Out with it!" 

" I don't understand," said she, smiling. 

"Pardon me, but you do — ^perfectly. What are 
you wheedling for? " 

** How can we be friends," pleaded she, " if you're 
always suspecting me? " 

** We're not going to be friends," replied he posi- 
tively. ** This — ^here and now — ^is the end." 

It was evident that his words had given her a shock 
-—a curious shock of surprise, as if she had expected 
some very different reception to this proffer of hers. 
However, after a brief reflection she seemed to recover. 
** How can so clever a man as you be so foolish? " ex- 
postulated she. " You know as well as you're sittii^ 
there that we simply can't help being friends." 

86 



AN UPSET CANOE 



** Friends — ^yes,*' he conceded. " But we're not 
going to see each other." 

** And what would I say to Pete? " 

^ Something clever and satisfying. By the way, 
how did you manage to get away with it when you 
reached home? " 

She laughed delightedly. She was looking her most 
innocent, most youthful. ^^ Oh, such a time ! " cried 
she. ** Mother — You don't know mother, so you 
can't appreciate. But you will, when you do know 
her. It was a three-cornered row — ^Heck and mother 
and I. Heck took a shine to you, so he was really 
about half on my side. I told just how I met you — 
the whole story — except I didn't tell the exact truth 
about the picture." 

Her look was so queer that he said in alarm: 
** What did you say about it? " 

** We'll talk of that later," replied she— and his 
knowledge of her methods did not allow him to receive 
with an eased mind this hasty insistence on delay. 
** Mother wanted to know who you were, €uid, of course, 
I couldn't tell her — ^not anything that would satisfy a 
woman like mother. She forbade me ever to see you 
again. I told her that, on the contrary, I'd see you 
this morning. She raved — ^my, how she did rave!" 
I^d Rix burst into peals of laughter. ^^You ought 

87 



WHITE MAGIC 



to have heard! She's so conventional. She accused 
me — but you can imagine." 

" Yes, I can," said he dryly. " And she's right — 
absolutely right. We'll not see each other again." * 

** Oh, but she wants to see you," rejoined Miss j 
Richmond. ^^ She can hardly wait to see you, herself. 
She's badly frightened lest you'll not come." 

Roger let his absolute disbelief show in his face. 
There must somewhere be bounds to what this resource- 
ful and resolute young person could accomplish. These 
assertions of hers were beyond those bounds — ^far be- 
yond them. 

"It was this way," pursued Miss Richmond with 
innocent but intense satisfaction in her own cleverness. 
" I pointed out to her that, if I didn't go to you €uid 
keep on with the picture. Hanky — ^that's Peter Van- 
derkief — ^would realize I'd been flirting wildly with a 
strange man I had picked up in the woods said would 
break the engagement. And mother is set on my mar- 
rying Peter. So she sent me off herself this morning 
and took charge of Peter to keep him safe. Am I not 
clever? " 

" I can think of nothing to add to what I have al- 
ready said on that point," observed Roger mildly. " I 
am actually flabbergasted! " 

*^ So was mother," said she with innocent, young 

88 



^AN UPSET CANOE 



triumph. ^^And she used just that word* Here's a 
note from her to you." 

Miss Richmond took a letter from the pocket of her 
j&cket and held it toward him. He made no move to 
advance and take it from her. Instecul he made a ges- 
ture that was the beginning of a carrying out of the 
boyish impulse to put his hands behind his back. 

** Do you want me to get up and bring it to you? '* 
said she. 

** I want nothing to do with it," said he coldly. " I 
don't know your mother. I've no doubt she's an esti- 
mable woman, but I've no time to enlarge the circle of 
my acquaintances." 

Miss Richmond once more seemed astounded by this 
unmistakable evidence of an intention on his part to 
end their friendship absolutely. She looked at him in- 
credulously, then questioningly, then haughtily. She 
put the note in her pocket, rose and stood very straight 
and dignified. " That is rude," she said. 

" Yes, it is rude," admitted he. " But you have left 
me no alternative. There is only the one way to avoid 
being drawn into deceptions that are most distasteful to 



me." 



She eyed him as if measuring his wilL She saw no 
sign of yielding. ^^ You think I'm contemptible, don't 
you? " said she, her tone friendly again. 
7 89 



WHITE MAGIC 



^* I do not presume to judge you. You have your 
own scheme of life, I mine. They are different — ^that is 
alL I don't ask you to accept mine. You must not ask 
me to accept yours. You must not — shall not^-^entan- 
gle me in yours." 

She leaned against a tree, gazed thoughtfully at the 
rainbow appearing and disappearing on the little wa- 
terfall. When she returned to him her face was sweet 
and sad. He glanced up from his work, hastily fixed 
his gaze on it again. ^^You are right — absolutely 
right," she sciid. ^^ I've always done as I pleased. And 
everyone round me — ^the family, the servants, the gov- 
ernesses — everyone — ^has humored and petted me and 
encouraged me to take my own way." 

** I understand," said he. ** The wonder is — ^" But 
he deemed it wise not to say what the wonder was. 

^^ You really can't blame me, Chang, can you, for 
having got into the habit of thinking whatever I please 
to do is right? " 

^^ Certainly I don't blame you, Rix," said he gently. 
^ Considering what you've probably been through, 
you're amazing. In the same circumstances I'd have 
been unfit to live." 

^^ You don't despise me? " asked she eagerly. 

** Despise you? Why, I couldn't despise anybody. 
It's a roomy world — ^room for all kinds." 

90 



AN UPSET CANOE 



^^ You like me? Not love," she hastened to explain, 
** just like. Do you? '* 

He smiled his friendliest. ^^ Sure ! You're about 
the nicest girl I ever met — ^when you want to be.*' 

*^ Thank you," she said, tears in her eyes; and she 
dropped back into her reverie, he resuming his work. 
There was a long pause between them — ^a pause filled 
by the song of birds thronging the foliage above and 
around th«n, and by the soft music of the falling wa- 
ters. ^* Sometimes I think it's an awful bad thing for 
people to have all the money they want — ^to be rich," 
said she pensively. " That's one trouble with our fam- 
ily." 

" Why, you told me you had to marry for money,'* 
said Roger, much surprised. He hated liars; he was 
loath to believe that she had lied to him. 

She looked miserably confused. "You didn't un- 
derstand quite," she replied hastily. " And I can't ex- 
plain — ^not now. You mustn't ask me." 

" Ask you? It's none of my business." 

**I didn't mean — ^I didn't mean to deceive you," 
pleaded she. " But — I can't explain now." 

" Don't think of it again," said he, with a careless 
wave of one of his long brushes. It was no new experi- 
ence to find that people supposed to be rich were merely 
struggling along on the edge of the precipice of pov- 

91 



WHITE MAGIC 



erty. Poor child, making one of those hideous sacrifices 
on the altar of snobbishness! — or, rather, being sacri- 
ficed, for she was too young to realize to the full what 
she was doing. Still, Peter Vanderkief did not size up 
so badly, as husband material went. 

Silence for several minutes; she, seated again and 
studying his strong, handsome face with its intent, ab- 
sorbed expression — concentrated, powerful. She did 
not venture to speak until he happened to glance at her 
with an absent smile. Then she inquired sweetly: 
** May I ask you something? '* 

" Go ahead." 

"Won't you please come to dinner to-morrow 
night? That's what mother's note's about. It would 
be a great favor to me. It would straighten everything 
out. You won't have to do any further deceiving." 

He went on with his work. After a while he asked: 
** Does your Peter think you love him? " 

The color mounted in her cheeks. But it was In the 
accents of truth that she replied: ** He knows I don't." 

" And if I came I'd not be helping to deceive him as 
to what you think of him? " 

" No — on my honor." 

He looked at her. " No's quite enough," said he, in 
a tone that made her thrill with pride. ^^ I think you 
are truthfuL" 

92 



'AN UPSET CANOE 



**And I am — ^with you," said she, her expression 
at its very best. ^^ I'd be ashamed to lie to you. Not 
that Fve always been quite — quite — ^painfully occur 
rate '' 

*^I understand. You and I mean the same thing 
.when we say truthful." 

** Will you come? " 

** Yes. Where do you live? " 

She laughed. ** Why, we're the Richmonds. Didn't 
you guess? " She nodded as if a mystery had been 
cleared up for her. " Oh, I understand now why you've 
acted so differently from what I thought you would 
when you found out." 

He smiled faintly. ^^I suppose I ought to know. 
But I'm a stranger here. When I was here as a boy the 
dty lawyers and merchants hadn't got the habit of 
coming up and taking farmhouses for the summer. Are 
you boarding or have you a place of your own? " 

She had got very red and was hanging her head. 
Evidently she was suffering keenly from embarrassment. 

** What's the matter, Rix? " 

**I — ^I rather thought — ^after yesterday — ^you sort 
of — understood about us," she stammered. 

He laughed encouragingly. ^^ Good Lord, don't be 
a snob," cried he. ** What do I care about where you 
live? I don't select my acquaintances by what's in their 

93 



WHITE MAGIC 



pockets, but by what's in their heads. A while ago you 
said you were rich — and then you said you weren't — 



» 



" Oh, I'm all upset," interrupted she. " Don't 
mind the way I act. We Uve on Red Hill. The house 
up there belongs to father." 

"That big, French country house?" said Roger, 
surprised. " I've seen it. I'll be glad to see it closer." 
He painted a few minutes. " I suppose you put on a 
lot of style up there. Well, I've got evening clothes 
somewhere in my traps. I used to wear them occasion- 
ally in Paris, but not much. Paris doesn't go in for 
f ormaUties — at least, not the Paris I know. • • • What 
time's the dinner? " 

" Half past eight." 

He groaned and laughed. ^^ Just my bedtime. But 
I'll brace myself and show up awake. ... I wonder if 
I've got an evening shirt." He happened to glance at 
her, was struck by a queer gleam in her gray eyes. 
" What now? " 

"Nothing — ^nothing," she hastened to assure him. 
** Just some silliness. Fm full of it." 

He went on painting, and presently resumed his 
soliloquizing : ^^ May have to come in ordinary clothes. 
But that wouldn't be a killing matter — ^would It? • . • 
This isnH town — it's backwoods. . . . I've heard some 
«orts of Americans have got to be worse than the Eng- 

94 



^AN UPSET CANOE 



lish for agitation about petty little forms. Are yours 
that sort? " 

^ Mother's a dreadful snob/' said she weakly. 

^^Well, Fll do the best I can," was his careless 
reply. ** Perhaps it'll be just as well if I have to hor- 
rify her." He laughed absently. .^^ 

^I hope you'll do the best you can," pleaded she. 
^ For my sake." 

He looked amused. ^^ You don't want her to think 
you picked up a hooligan— eh?" 

" Oh, I don't care what she thinks — not deep down," 
cried the girl. ^^I don't care what anybody thinks 
about you — not really. But on the surface — ^Pm — ^Tm 
a horrible snob, too." 

** An right. I'll try not to disgrace you utterly." 

She reflected absently. Presently she interrupted 
his painting with ^^Heck and father are both small. 
But Hank — ^I might send you down one of Hank's 
shirts. He's almost as big as you — ^in the way of size. 
And I could get my maid to borrow one from his 
Talet ^" 



His expression — ^amused, intensely, boyishly amused 
— ^halted her. She had been blushing. She flamed scar- 
let, looked as if she were about to sink with humiliation. 
Then she lifted her head proudly and a strange light 
came into her eyes — a light that made him quaiL 

95 



WHITE MAGIC 



** Anyway you please/' she said — and the words came 
jerkily — ^^ Anything you please." And she fled. 

He stared after her until she was lost to view among 
the rocks and bushes. He held the brush poised before 
I the canvas — ^laid it down again — ^gazed at the radiant 
figure he was conjuring in the midst of his picture. He 
drew a huge breath. ** Well, to-morrow night will be 
the finish/' he muttered. ^^ And it's high time." 



If 



AN ATTEMPT TO DAZZLE 

At a quarter past eight the following night Roger 
drove up to the vast entrance to Red Hill in the buggy 
he had hired from Burke, the Deer Spring liveryman. 
Five lackeys in gorgeous livery, with powdered hair and 
white silk stockings — ^five strapping fellows with the 
diunb faces and the stalwart figures the rich select as 
menial showpieces — appeared in the huge doorway. 
Three of them advanced to assist Roger. A fourth dis- 
appeared — ^to telephone the stables about this unex- 
pected, hiunble equipage. The fifth stood upon the 
threshold, ready to take the hat and coat of the even- 
ing's one guest from without. The moon was high, al- 
most directly above the towers of the great, gray cha- 
teau. By the soft, abundant light Roger surveyed the 
splendid, broad terraces that broke the long and steep 
descent to Lake Wauchong ; the enormous panorama of 
untouched wilderness covering little mountain, big hill 
and valley far as the eye could reach — all of it the prop- 
erty of Daniel Richmond. Nearer, in the immediate 
neighborhood of the house were the elaborations of the 

97 



WHITE MAGIC 



skilled landscape gardener. It was indeed a scene of 
beauty — ^beauty as well as magnificence — an interesting 
exhibit of the grandiose style of living wherein the rich 
sacrifice practically all the joys of life and most of its 
comforts for the sake of tickling their own vanity and 
stimulating the envy of their fellow beings. 

As Roger advanced into the lofty, gloomily paneled 
entrance hall— its carvings had cost a fortune— he drew 
off his overcoat, disclosmg evening dress that would 
have passed muster on a figure far less in need of orna- 
mentation than his massive yet admirably proportioned 
frame with its climax of godlike head. And the most 
impressive feature of that head was the frank simplicity 
of the expression of the face — ^that expression which 
marks the man who is something and lifts him high 
above the flocks and herds of men who are trying — ^not 
too successfully — ^to seem to be something. The modem 
evening dress for men is one of the few conventions — 
perhaps the only one — not designed to bolster up insig- 
nificance by reducing all to the same level of smooth ele- 
gance. It is one of the curiosities of the history of 
manners how such a blunder came to be firmly estab- 
lished as a propriety. In evening dress, as in no other 
kind of costiune or lack of costume, the personality, the 
individuality, of the wearer obtrudes itself to every eye. 
At a glance one may classify any number of men by 

98 



'AN ATTEMPT TO DAZZLE 

their qualities and quantities of head and heart. Bea- 
trice Richmond, coming along the corridor leading into 
the entrance hall from the east, stopped short at sight 
of her artist. 

She herself, in an evening gown of pale silver, with 
lovely shoulders bare and graceful head looking exqui- 
site under its crown of simply arranged, yellow hair, 
was quite a different person from the rather hoydenish 
elf of wood and stream whom Roger had been pcunting. 
But she had lost, instead of gaining, in the transforma-* 
tion. She was more beautiful, but much less fascinat- 
ing. She had been leveled down toward the conven- 
tional. She merely looked what the newspapers call ^' a 
beautiful, young, society girl." Roger, on the other 
hand, had gained. He was retaining all his charm of 
the large, the free, the sincere, the natural; he now had 
in addition a certain refinement that yet had nothing of 
conventionality's cheapness. It was somewhat like the 
difference between a thoroughbred uncurried and cur- 
ried. His natural proportions showed to better advan- 
tage in this sleekness than they had in the rough. 

" What's the matter? " demanded Roger, as he took 
her hand. " Am I late, or is it the wrong evening? '* 

" Neither,'' she assured him, and it delighted her to 
note that he did not dream of taking to himself her pale 
and trembling joy in his splendor of manhood. '^ Noth- 

99 



WHITE MAGIC 



ing much. Just — ^I was thinking this is the first time 
we've seen each other in civilized dress." 

" Oh ! '* Roger evidently thought this not worth 
pursuing. " This is a wonderful place you've got here. 
It'd be hard to blame anybody for making any sort of ; 
sacrifice to keep it." He glanced round with the ex- 
pression of a man used to such surroundings. In fact, 
there was nothing about him which in the remotest de- 
gree suggested the ill-at-easeness she had anticipated 
and feared. She felt himibled. He was again — and 
where she had least expected it — rebuking her nervous- 
ness over trifles and exaggeration of them. As they 
stood in the corridor, talking, she could discover not a 
trace of the awe she had confidently expected and hoped 
for. He treated her precisely as he had in the woods. 
But she was not discouraged. She felt that he must be 
deeply impressed, that he must be understanding now 
why she had taken the proposing upon herself — and 
must be appreciating what a fine thing that proposal 
was. He was concealing his feelings, reasoned she — was 
perhaps unconscious of them ; later on they would show 
in results. 

" Pll take you to mother," said she. 

They turned in at one of the several doors, were 
facing a roomful of the sort of people one always finds 
in houses of that kind — carefully dressed, carefully 

100 



AN ATTEMPT TO DAZZLE 

patterned people, leading the monotonous life fashion 
imposes upon the upper class throughout the world. 
Beatrice looked round, then looked proudly up at the 
huge, young man whose expression made him seem to 
tower and loom, even among those physically his equals. 
** Father isn't here," she explained. ** He hates this 
sort of thing for himself, though he tolerates it for us." 

Roger found himself being welcomed by a youngish, 
shrewd-looking woman with a cold, discontented face. 
Beatrice's mother was merely a type — one of the kind 
the development of great fortimes is turning out by the 
score in every city and large town from New York to 
San Francisco: an indefatigable and not unintelligent 
seeker after the correct aristocratic pose. She was in 
simple black velvet. Her graying hair made her too- 
sharp face softer and more youthful. Her figure was 
as slim and straight as her daughter's, though not 
without evidences of toil and corset manipulation to give 
it that girlish appearance. Peter Vanderkief — ^Hanky 
— ^was beside her. 

" So, you are really here? " she said cordially to 
Roger, as she gave him a warm hand clasp and the smile 
of an old friend. " I can hardly believe my own eyes." 

** Impossible to resist," said Roger. " It's indeed a 
pleasure to see you again. How d'ye do, Mr. Vander- 
kief?" 

101 



WHITE MAGIC 



Vanderkief forced a smile to his lips and extended a 
tardy hand. But his brow remained sullen — not the 
sullenness of suspicion now, but of jealousy. 

** How is the picture coming on? '* asked Mrs. Rich- 
mond of Roger. 

" Oh, you know how those things go with me," was 
Roger's subtly noncommittal reply. 

" I remember," laughed Mrs. Richmond. " You 
are the true artist. You're to take in Beatrice. She 
tells me you still have your old horror of strangers." 

" Not horror — shyness," protested Roger, with no 
more shyness or suggestion of it than a well-brought-up 
child. 

Then a small, slim, dark man — obviously a Conti- 
nental foreigner — ^joined the group. In dress and bear- 
ing he was a most elegant-looking person — or, rather, 
personage. His fine, sensitive face was exceedingly 
handsome. " Ah, my dear Wade ! " cried he, pronounc- 
ing the name as if it were spelled Vahd. 

Roger's face lighted up. " D'Artois ! " exclaimed 
he, and they shook hands with enthusiasm. 

" How are you in this country without my hearing 
of it?" said Count d'Artois. "I'd not have believed 
one so famous could move about quietly." 

Mrs. Richmond and Beatrice — ^and Hank — ^were in- 
tensely interested spectators and listeners. D'Artois 

102 



AN ATTEMPT TO DAZZLE 

turned to Mrs. Richmond. " Vahd must be extremely 
fond of you, that you are able to get him. In Paris 
they run after him in vain. He keeps himself hidden." 

Mrs. Richmond smiled nervously. Peter stared de- 
spondently at the big man thus suddenly disclosed as a 
great man. As for Beatrice, her eyes sparkled and her 
cheeks flushed proudly. Roger's expression was good- 
natured tolerance, perhaps touched with annoyance. 
Dinner was announced and Beatrice took his arm. ^^ I 
might have known ! " she exclaimed, gazing up at him. 

He reddened and frowned. ^^ Known what? " said 
he. 

** That you were famous.*' 

" Trash ! " observed Roger carelessly. " D'Artois 
is polite. Also, he is my friend." 

** Oh, I know," said the girl. ** At lunch he was 
talking about you — ^what a great painter you are — ^how 
rapidly you, though an American, were making your- 
self famous in Europe. We didn't dream he was talk- 
ing of you. He pronounces your name peculiarly." 

"I'm enormously hungry," said Roger. "VHiere 
do these people come from? I had no idea this was such 
a fashionable neighborhood." 

" Oh, they're stopping in the house. Most of them 
came last night and to-day." 

Roger ate and listened to the girl on his left — ^Alicia 

108 



WHITE MAGIC 



Kinnear, the tennis player. Mrs. Richmond had Count 
d'Artois on her right, and he talked steadily of 
** Vahd.*' She listened sourly and from time to time 
shot a glance down the table at him — the glance of the 
alarmed and angry mother of a rather unmanageable 
heiress. Peter — directly opposite Roger — ^was as silent 
as he, but instead of covering his silence with apprecia- 
tion of the Richmond chef he stared at the lace inser- 
tion of the tablecloth and crumbled and messed his roll. 
Beatrice was the happiest of the thirty-two at that 
table. She was radiant, ecstatic. 

" Aren't you going to say a single word to mef ** 
she inquired of Roger when he had finished the game 
course. " You can't still be ravenously hungry.'' 

" I've eaten too much," replied he. " Fm stupid." 
It really doesn't matter, as I'll see you to-morrow 



« 



morning." 

** I'm not working to-morrow. I've got to go to 
town." 

"Then the day after?" 

** I may stay in town several days." 

Her expression was so hurt, so depressed, that he 
felt guilty, mean. 

" It's terribly hard to be friends with you, isn't it? " 
said she. 

" Because I refuse to spend my time idling about? 

104 



'AN ATTEMPT TO DAZZLE 

You must choose your friends in your own class. No 
good ever comes of going out of it." 

^^ I'm surprised at your talking about classes in this 
country.'* 

** There are classes everywhere — and always will be. 
A class simply means a group of people of similar sym- 
pathies, tastes, habits and means." 

^^ Means ! " said she. ^^ I was under the impression 
you despised money ! " 

"I?" He laughed. "No more than I despise 
food. Money is a kind of food. I want — and I try to 
get — ^all of it I need. My appetite is larger than some, 
smaller than others. I take — or try to take — ^in pro- 
portion to my appetite." 

She nodded thoughtfully. It was in a queer, hesi- 
tating voice that she went on to ask : " And you really 
don't care to be rich? " 

" No more than I want to be fat. And I want to be 
poor no more than I want to be emaciated." 

Again she reflected. Suddenly she asked : " Do you 
like this house?" 

** Certainly. It is beautiful of its kind." 

" I mean, wouldn't you like to have such a house? " 

" Grod forbid ! " said he, and she knew he was speak- 
ing sincerely. ^^ I've other things to do in my brief lif • 
than take care of property." 
S 106 



WHITE MAGIC 



ii 
it 



But one can hire those things done." 
Yes, I suppose so/' said he to close the subject; 
but unconsciously his glance traveled round the room, 
rested here and there for an instant on the evidences of 
slovenly housekeeping which always disfigure any 
great house for a critical observer. Her glance* fol- 
lowed his. Presently she colored, for she understood* 
** You are a terrible man," said she. " You see every- 
thing." 

^^ I wish I did," replied he, not realizing what she 
had in mind. ^* Then Pd paint the pict^e I dream 
about." 

" Do you like these people? " asked she. 

"Certainly. They seem very nice. They're most 
attractive to look at." 

" But you wouldn't be friends with them? " 

" Couldn't be," said he. " We have too little in 
common." 

" Don't you want any friends? " she said wistfully. 

^^ I have friends. I shall have more. People of my 
own sort — ^people who can give me what I want and 
who want what I have to give." 

** You despise us — don't you? " cried she. 

" Haven't I told you," protested he, " that I don't 
despise anybody? Why should I think people des- 
picable because they are different? " 

106 



"AN ATTEMPT TO DAZZLE 

*^ You'd despise my sister Rhoda, who married the 
Earl of Broadstairs for his title." 

^ Not at all. I approve of her for taking what she 
wanted. Why should she have been a hypocrite and 
married for love when she didn't want love, but 
splurge? " 

^ Do you know why I was so anxious to have you 
come here? " 

** How you do jump about ! " laughed he. " Well — 
why? To smooth down ^" 

**No," she interrupted, coloring furiously. "I 
rniui be truthful with you. I wanted it because I 
thought you'd be impressed." 

^^And I am," he assured her, a friendly smile of 
raillery in his eyes. ^^ I had no idea you were such a 
grand person." 

** Don't jeer at me," she pleaded. ** I'm in earnest. 
It isn't fair to mock at anyone who's in earnest — ^is it? " 

** No. It's contemptible," said he. " But I under- 
stand you better than you understand yourself." 

In defiance of conventionality she looked at him with 
eyes whose meaning no observer could have mistaken. 
He glanced hastily round. ^^ Don't do silly, sensational 
things," said he. ** You're making us both ridiculous." 

** I don't in the least care," she declared. 

He said sternly : " Now, my friend, I'm getting 

107 



WHITE MAGIC 



just a. little tired of this. YouVe always had your own 
way. You are piqued because you can't make a fool of 
me. So, you are willing to go to any lengths. I under- 
stand you perfectly." 

Her gaze was steady and earnest — not at all proper 
for a public place. ** Do you think I'm simply coquet- 
ting? Don't you realize that I'm in earnest? " 

** Perhaps you think you are," admitted he. 
" You're so wrought up by your game of make-believe 
that you have partly convinced yourself. Luckily, I 
remain cool." 

** If I were a poor girl you wouldn't act like this ! " 

" How did I act when I thought you were a poor 
girl? " 

That silenced her for the moment. He went on: 
^^You and I are going to be as good friends as our 
separate lots permit. And you are going to marry in 
your own class — are going to do your duty. I'll admit 
I did think it strange that a girl like you should be de- 
Uberately marrying for money. But at that time I 
thought you were poor. Now that I have seen what 
your life is, I don't blame you. I can see how you sim- 
ply couldn't give up all this magnificence that has be- 
come necessity to you. It'd be like asking me to give 
up my painting." 

She looked at him with a puzzled expression. ^^ But 

108 



'AN ATTEMPT TO DAZZLE 

I'm not marrying to keep it. My father's much richer 
than Hank. Hank's not so very rich." 

Over his dark features slowly crept a look like the 
fall of a winter evening. " Oh," said he coldly. " I 
thought — No matter." 

"What did you think?" 

" Naturally, I assumed — from your saying so much 
about your duty — ^I assumed your father had lost, or 
was about to lose, his money." 

"Mercy, no!" exclaimed she, brightening hope- 
fully. " I meant my family — ^my socied — duty." 

His expression was quizzical. " To be sure — ^to be 
sure. I never thought of that." 

" You see, we're newcomers among fashionable peo- 
ple, while the Vanderkiefs — ^they're right at the top of 
the heap." 

He nodded smilingly. " Of course — of course. A 
very sensible marriage." 

" But I'm not going to marry him," cried she. " I 
never intended to." 

He forgot where he was for a moment in his aston- 
ishment. " Then why did you engage yourself to 
him?" 

"It isn't that kind of engagement," she explained 
sweetly. "I did it because you acted so. But I was 
square with Peter. I warned him I didn't love him and 

109 



WHITE MAGIC 



couldn't. Our engagement is simply that he is having 
a chance to make me care for him if he can." 

" You'll be married within six months,'* said Roger 
lightly; and he lifted a glass of champagne to his 
lips. 

" Not to him," replied she. " If to anybody, to the 
man I love — ^the man who loves me." 

Her words, so direct, and her tone, so simple, dis- 
concerted him to such an extent that he choked upon 
the champagne. While he was still coughing Mrs. 
Richmond rose^ and the men were left alone. Roger 
went with the first man who rejoined the women. He 
made straight for Mrs. Richmond, bade her good night 
and got himself out of the house before Beatrice, 
hemmed in by several people, could extricate herself and 
intercept him. 

He did the homeward drive slowly, preyed upon by 
swarms of disagreeable thoughts. His experience of 
women had taught him to be more than suspicious of 
any feminine show of enthusiasm for a man; women 
were too self -centered, too prudent by nature and train- 
ing, to give themselves out freely, even when encouraged 
— ^unless there were some strong, sordid motive. In this 
case sordid motive simply could not be. Nor could he 
conceive any practical reason why Beatrice should pre- 
tend to care for him — ^any practical reason why she 

110 



AN ATTEMPT TO DAZZLE 

should wish to marry him. He felt Uke a fool — as a 
normal man not swollen with conceit is bound to feel in 
circumstances such as Beatrice had made for him. And 
what vanity she had! — ^to fancy herself so fascinating 
that it simply could not be that he did not love her. ' 
And how poor an opinion she had of him ! How little 
respect for him! — to believe that his reason for hiding 
his love was awe of her wealth and social position. 
'^ What can I have said or done to give her such an im« 
pression of me? " He could recall nothing that might 
have been twisted by her into a suggestion of that sort. 
No, the mystery was without a clew. " Am I crazy, 
or is she?" he demanded of the moonUt night. • • • 
And when was this thing to stop? Could Fate have 
dealt more irritatingly with him? He had come back 
home to make the grand effort of his life — ^to concen- 
trate his whole being, every power of mind and body, 
every thought and feeling, upon the realization of his 
lifelong dream. And here was this girl, a nice enough 
girl, no doubt, an unusually attractive girl, as girls go, 
but still a mere idle, time-wasting woman with no real 
seriousness — ^here she was, harassing him, retarding his 
work, distracting his thoughts, involving him with a lot 
of people who had neither importance nor interest for 
him. In spite of himself he was being dragged into her 
life, whirled about by her caprices. He felt not only 

111 



WHITE MAGIC 



like a fool, but like a weak fool. " And what the devil 
can I do about it? How can I be insulting to a sweet, 
friendly girl who doesn't realize what she's doing and 
has been so brought up that she can't be made to 
realize? " 

The only hopeful course that suggested itself was 
£ight. " Yes — if she keeps this up I'll have to take to 
my heels." There his sense of humor came to the rescue 
and he jeered at himself. ** A delightful person I'm be- 
coming! — discussing what to do to escape from a girl 
who is madly in love with me ! 



99 



About the time that Burke, the liveryman, was once 
more in possession of his ^' rig," Beatrice, undressing 
for bed with the aid of her maid Valentine, received a 
peremptory summons from her mother by way of her 
mother's maid, Marthe. 

Mrs. Richmond was established in splendor in five 
big rooms on the second floor of the east wing. She re* 
ceived her daughter in her office — a luxurious, library- 
/ like room with few signs that it was the seat of the 
administration of a household of forty-two servants. 
Indeed, Mrs. Richmond was little of an administrator. 
She nagged at and criticised Pinney, the superintend- 
ent, and Mrs. Lambert, the housekeeper. She picked 
flaws in accounts, usually in the wrong places. She 

112 



AN ATTEMPT TO DAZZLE 

delivered sharp talks on economy and extravagance. 
But things were run sloppily, as is bound to happen 
where the underlings learn that there is no such thing 
as justice, that criticism is as likely to fall upon good 
work as upon bad. The stealing and the waste grew 
apace; and though Richmond, each year, largely in- 
creased his wife's allowance for the maintenance of their 
various establishments, she was never able to put by 
more than twenty-five thousand or thereabouts for her 
own secret, privy purse. 

Yet she was a most industrious woman, up early, to 
bed late. How did she occupy her time? Chiefly in 
taking care of her person. She was not highly intelli- 
gent about this. She wasted much of the time and 
most of the money she invested in the tragi-comic strug- 
gle for youth. Still, she got some results. Perhaps, 
however, most of her success in keeping down fat and 
wrinkles, and holding in her hair and her teeth in spite 
of self-indulgence as to both food and drink, was due to 
the superb constitution she had inherited. Mrs. Rich- 
mond came originally from Indiana ; and out there they ^ 
grow — or, in former days grew — ^a variety of the human 
species comparable to an oak knot — ^tough of fiber be- 
yond belief, capable of resisting both fire and steel, both 
food and drink. 

There was small resemblance between mother and 

113 



WHITE MAGIC 



daughter save in the matter of figure. Beatrice's sweet 
and pretty face was an inheritcuice from the Richmonds, 
though not from her father direct. Her shrewdness 
and persistence were from her father direct. The older 
woman in the pale-blue dressing gown looked up sharply 
as the younger, in pink and white, entered. But the 
sharp, angry glance wavered at sight of the resolute lit- 
tle face wearing an expression of faintly amused indif- 
ference. She had long since taken her daughter's 
measure — ^and she knew that her daughter had taken 
hers. 

"What did you send for me about?" Beatrice 
asked. 

" You know very welL" 

" Chang? " 

" Chang ! What does that mean ? ^ 

** It's my pet name for our dear old frigid Roger — 
Roger Wade. He calls me Rix. I call him Chang." 

Mrs. Richmond seemed stupefied for the moment by 
this cool and candid shamelessness. 

" I hate beating round the bush," pursued Beatrice. 
'^ So, I might as well tell you at the outset that I intend 
to marry him." 

"Beatrice!" exclaimed her mother, electrified into 
panic. 

You know me^ mother. You know I always do 

114 



M 



'AN ATTEMPT TO DAZZLE 

what I say FU do. Didn't I cut off my hair close to my 
head when I was eight because you insisted on those 
fooKsh curls? Didn't I ^" 

^ You have always been obstinate and troublesome," 
interrupted her mother. ^^ I've warned your father you 
would make a wreck of your life. But he wouldn't heed 
me." 

^Father and I understand each other," said Bea- 
trice. 

** You think he will consent to your marrying that 
common, poor artist? " demanded her mother excitedly. 
^Well, for once you are mistaken. In some ways I 
know your father better than you do. And when it 
comes to any such insanity as that ^" 

^ Don't agitate yourself, mother." 

** He'll cut you off if you do it. I shouldn't be sur- 
prised if he should turn against you as soon as he hears 
you have thought of such a thing." 

Beatrice listened calmly. ^^ That remains to be 
seen," said she. 

** I think you've lost your mind, Beatrice," cried her 
mother, between railing and wailing. 

**I think so, too," replied Beatrice, dreamy-eyed. 
^ Yes, rm sure I have." 

« This isn't a bit Hke you." 

^ No, not a bit. I thought I was hard as — as you've 

115 



WHITE MAGIC 



brought me up to be. I thought I cared only for the 
material things." 

" What is the matter with you? " 

" I want Aim," said the girl, lips compressing reso- 
lutely. Presently she added, " And Pm going to get 
him — at any cost." 

" Trapped by an adventurer ! You ! " 

Beatrice laughed. " You ought to hear Chang on 
that subject." 

Her mother started up. " You don't mean it's gone 
as far as that?" 

"As what?" 

** You haven't talked about such things to him? " 

"Long ago," said the daughter coolly. 

Mrs. Richmond, all a-quiver with fright and fury, 
moved toward the door. " I shall telephone for your 
father at once ! " 

« Do." 

" We will have you put away somewhere." 

« Pm of age." 

Mrs. Richmond could not altogether conceal how 
this terse reminder hfiui discomfited her. " Your father 
will know how to deal with this," said she, trying to 
cover the essential weakness of the remark by a sav- 
Ag^ly threatening tone. 

" I hope so," said the girl, unmoved. ** You see — 

116 






AN ATTEMPT TO DAZZLE 

the fact is — Chang has turned me down. I've got to 
get father to bring him round — some way." 

Her mother^ at the door into the anteroom where 
the telephones were, halted and whirled round. " What 
are you talking about? " she demanded. 

" I asked Mr. Wade to marry me. He refused. He 
is still refusing." 

Mrs. Richmond, hand on the knob, seemed to give 
careful thought to each of these three highly significant 
little sentences. Her comment was even more com- 
pressed; she laughed harshly. 

I saw that he was an unusually clever, experienced 
man.^ 

Beatrice looked quickly at her mother with shrewd, 
inquiring eyes. " You think he's afraid father will cut 
me off? " 

" Of course that's it." 

" I wonder ? " said the girl thoughtfully. " I hope 
so — ^yet I'm afraid." 

Mrs. Richmond's mouth dropped open and her eyes 
widened with horror. At last she said witheringly: 
** You — hope — so ! " 

The girl did not answer ; she was deep in thought. 

Her mother sat down near the door. " You know 
80. I see you are more sensible than I feared. You 
know he's simply looking for money." 

117 



WHITE MAGIC 



" You don't underst€uid me at all, mother." Bea- 
trice leaned toward her mother across the arm of the 
sofa, " Haven't you ever wanted anything — ^wanted it 
so intensely, so — so fiercely — ^that you would take it on 
any terms — ^would do anything to get it? *' 

" Beatrice — ^that is — ^shocking ! " As the word 
shocking had lost its force in the general emancipation 
from the narrow moralities that is part of fashionable 
life, Mrs. Richmond decided to bolster it up with some* 
thing having real strength. ^* Also, it is ridiculous,'^ 
she added. 

^ Father would understand," said the girl pensively. 
"He has that sort of nature. I inherit it from him. 
You know, they've almost ruined and jailed him several 
times because he got one of those cravings that simply 
have to be satisfied." 

No loyal wife could have taken a better air and tone 
than did Daniel Richmond's wife as she rebuked : " You 
are talking of your father, Beatrice ! " 

" Yes — and I love him — adore him — ^just because he 
does things. He's good — ^good as gold. But he isn't 
afraid to be bad. He doesn't hesitate to take what he 
wants because he hasn't the nerve." 

" Your father has been lied about — ^maligned— en- 
viously slandered by his enemies." 

"Don't talk rot, mother," interrupted the girl. 

118 



AN ATTEMPT TO DAZZLE 

**You know him as well as I. You're afraid of him. 
I'm not. He knows he can rule you through your love 
of luxury — ^just as he makes Rhoda and her earl crawl 
and fawn and lick his boots — and the boys — even Con- 
ny, who's only fourteen. Oh, I don't blame him for 
making people cringe, when he can. I like to do that, 
myself." 

The mother regarded this daughter, so mysterious 
to her, with mingled admiration and terror. " You are 
frightful— frightful ! " 

Beatrice seemed to accept this as a rare, agreeable 
compliment. " I've got the courage to say what I 
think. And — really, I'm not so frightful. I used to 
imagine I was. But" — she paused, laughed softly, a 
delightful change sweeping over her face — ^^ just ask 
Chang ! " 

To Mrs. Richmond the words and the manner of 
them were like an impudent defiance. They drove her 
almost beside herself with alarm and anger. " Your 
father'll soon bring you to terms! You'll see, miss! 
) You'll see." And she nodded her head, laughing 
viciously, an insane glitter in her bright, brown eyes. 
" Yes, you'll find out ! " 

Beatrice was not in the least impressed. 

" All father can do is to cut me off. I've got five 
thousand a year in my own right — enough to keep body 

119 



WHITE MAGIC 






and soul together. So, he knows he's powerless with 
me," 

" What a fool he was," cried her mother, " to give 
you that money.'* 

It isn't altogether the money," pursued Beatrice. 
You've got nearly half a million put by out of the 
household allowances. And your jewels make as much 
more. Yet you're afraid of him." 

Instead of becoming furious, Mrs. Richmond sank 
weakly back in her chair. " He's my husband," she 
said appealingly. ^^ You don't understand how much 
that means — ^not yet." 

Beatrice laughed softly. " No, but I'm beginning 
to," said she. However, she did not pursue that branch 
of the subject — did not force her mother into the cor- 
ner of admission that the real source of Richmond's 
power over her was not wifely duty nor yet motherly 
feeling, but love of the vast and costly luxury which 
being Richmond's indulged wife got for her. All the 
girl wished to accomplish was to reduce her mother 
to that pliable state of mind in which she would cease 
to be the active enemy of her projects. Mrs. Rich- 
mond was now down to that meek weakness; through 
the rest of their talk her manner toward her daughter 
was friendly, sisterly, remonstrant rather than denim- 
ciatory. 

120 



'AN ATTEMPT TO DAZZLE 

"You don't realize what is the matter with you, 
Beatrice," said she. 

" What w the matter with me? '* 

** You wouldn't understand — I couldn't explain — 
You have had no experience. If you had, you'd realize 
and control yourself," 

** All I know is, I must have him.** 

" That's it, exactly," cried her mother. " That's 
the way it affects anyone who gets possessed by it. If 
you married under a spell of that sort you'd wonder 
at yourself afterwards — ^when you had got enough." 

** But — ^I wouldn't * get enough,' as you call it." 

" Oh, yes, you would. They always do." 

" Always? " 

Mrs. Richmond shifted ground. **You will never 
get your father to consent — ^never ! " 

"That's the least of my troubles," said Beatrice 
confidently. " The only question is : How could he help 
me to bring over Roger? " 

** How can you be so silly, child ! " exclaimed the 
mother. ** That fellow would jump at you just as 
soon as he foimd your father consenting." Mrs, Rich- 
mond smiled. " And when he did jump at you — Oh, 
I know you so well! You'd laugh at him and turn 
your back on him then." 

** I wonder," said Beatrice absently. ** I wonder.** 
» 121 



WHITE MAGIC 



*<«*kM« 



" I'm Bure of it," cried her mother with energy. 

" I — don't — ^know," replied the girl. " It isn't a 
bit like me to marry out of my own dass. At first I 
laughed at myself for even imagining Fd reaUy marry 
Chang. I was fascinated by him — everything he said 
and did — ^and the way he said or did it — ^the way his 
hair grew — the way his clothes fit — ^the way he blew 
smoke out of his mouth — ^the way he held his palette — 
and his long brushes — You see, mother, I was infatu- 
ated with him. Isn't he splendid to look at? " 

"He certainly is strikingly handsome," admitted 
Mrs. Richmond. " But hardly more so than Peter." 

" Oh, mother ! " laughed out Beatrice. " You are 
not that undiscriminating. There's all the difference 
between them that there is between — between a god and 
a mere mortal." Contrasting the two men seemed to fire 
the girl afresh. "Yes, I do want Chang," she cried. 
^^ I'd be enormously proud to have such a man to exhibit 
as my husband." 

" But think, my dear ! He's nobody ! " 

" You heard d'Artois- ^" 

"Yes — but if he were to try to marry d'Artois's 
sister ^" 

" I know. I understand," said Beatrice impatient- 
ly. " I wish he were a reed somebody. Still, he prob- 
ably comes of as good a family as we do." She rose 

102 



'AN ATTEMPT TO DAZZLE 

and faced her mother. "When Fm with him Fm 
ashamed of being so— hso cheap. When I see him be- 
side Peter Fd laugh at anybody who talked such snob- 
bishness. But — Oh, Fve been so rottenly brought 
up ! No wonder he won't have me ! If he knew me as 
I am he'd spurn me." Her expression softened to lov- 
ing tenderness. " No, he wouldn't. He's big and 
broad. He'd understand and sympathize — and try to 
help me to be worthy of him. And I will be ! " 

Her mother looked at her with the uncertain ex- 
pression one sees on the faces of the deaf when they 
are making pretense of having heard and understood. 
•* You're very queer, Beatrice," said she. 

" Ain't I, though ! " exclaimed the girl. " I guess 
you were right a while ago. I guess I'm crazy." 

** Don't you think we'd better go abroad right 
away, instead of waiting till Jime? " 

** I've thought of that. But the idea of getting out 
of reach of him sets me wild. I'd not be able to stand 
it to Sandy Hook. I'd spring overboard and swim 
back to see what he was about. . . • Were you ever in 
love, mother? " 

" Of course," replied Mrs. Richmond. " But I 
didn't fall in love with a nobody with nothing — at leasts 
a man with no prospects." 

^ Then you don't know what lave is ! Oh, it was 

12S 



WHITE MAGIC 



delicious — caring about him — crazy about him — ^trem- 
bling all over if he spoke — shivering if he happened to 
look at me in that calm, big way of his — and that when 
I felt he might be little more than a tramp, for all I 
knew." 

There was no sympathy in the mother's face, noth- 
ing but plain aversion and dismay. Yet she dared not 
speak her opinion. She knew Beatrice. ^^Fm afraid 
he's very artful, dear," she ventured to say. " He 
eeems to understand exactly how to lead you on." 

** I don't think so," replied Beatrice. " I may be 
wrong. I often doubt. I'm like father — ^very suspi- 
cious by nature. Of course, it's possible he is play- 
ing with me. If he is, why, it's the most daring, splen- 
did game a man ever played, and he deserves to win. 
• • • No, mother. He's not playing with me. I tried 
to win him when he thought I was a poor nobody. It 
didn't go. Then I thought he was holding back be- 
cause he was poor; and I tried to win him by showing 
him what he would be getting. I'm still trying that. 
But it doesn't seem to be working any better than the 
other." 

^^ Beatrice, I'm amazed. What must he think of 
you? " 

** Now, you know very well, mother, that a girl in 
MDj position has to do the courting if the man's poor 

1S4 



'AN ATTEMPT TO DAZZLE 

and has any self-respect. In fact, I've got a notion 
that the women, in any circumstances, do a lot more 
courting than is generally supposed." 

**I don't know how it is in this day," said her 
mother stiffly. " But in my day " 

** You wouldn't own up, mother dear," laughed the 
girl. " And your manner is suspiciously like an at- 
tempt to hide guilt." 

** I'm sure of one thing," said Mrs. Richmond 
tartly. "In my day children did not insult their 
parents." 

**Now, don't get cross at my joking, dear," ca- 
joled the daughter, kissing her mother's well-arranged, 
gray hair so lightly that there could be no danger of 
disarranging it. 

As if it had all suddenly come over her again Mrs* 
Richmond cried despairingly, " What wUl your father 
say! He'll blame me. He'll say things that will pros- 
trate me." 

"If you'll not mention it to him," said Beatrice, 
"m guarantee that he'll not blame you. Hank is 
going away in the morning. You and Hector can pre- 
tend to know nothing. I'll take it up with him." 

Her mother looked somewhat reassured, but said 
dubiously, " He'll give it to me for not having guarded 
you more closely." 

126 



WHITE MAGIC 



^^ I'll fix all that," said Beatrice with infectious 
confidence. " Trust me." 

Mrs. Richmond gave her a look of gratitude so 
deep that it was almost loving. " If you'd only be 
sensible and put this foolishness out of your mind," 
she said plaintively. 

Rix laughed gayly, then softly. "It isn't in my 
mind," said she. " It's in another place — one I didn't 
know about until I met him." She looked at herself ad- 
miringly in a long mirror that happened to be at hand. 
** Don't you see how much better looking I've grown 
of late ? You understand why. Oh, I'm so happy ! " 

Her mother gave a sigh of helplessness. Rix 
laughed again and went away to her own rooms — to 
try to write poetry ! 



VI 



THE GUILE OF INNOCENCE 

The following morning it was not yet half past 
six and Chang had just reached the lake when her 
canoe shot round the bend. He stood a few yards from 
the water's edge, observing her graceful maneuverings. 
She controlled that canoe as perfectly as if it had been 
part of her own body. He was too much the artist 
to be able to keep a stem countenance in face of so en- 
chanting a spectacle. Also, her features — ^her yellow 
hair, the ever-changing, gray eyes, the mobile and rosy 
mouth, the delicate skin — ^had too much of the soft and 
dazzling loveliness of the morning. ^^ If a man wished 
to let himself be bewitched," thought he, " there would 
be an ideal enchantress." She was one of the few 
women he had known who had worn well — ^about the 
only one, indeed. When he first knew her he had not 
thought that she was especially attractive, beyond the 
freshness that is the almost imiversal birthright of 
youth. But as he had studied her, as he had observed 
and felt her varied moods, her charm had grown. 
!Even things about her, in themselves unattractive, were 

127 



WHITE MAGIC 



fascinating in the glow and throb of her naturally 
vivid personality — ^not an intellectual personality, not 
at all, but redolent of the fresh fragrance of the pri- 
mal, the natural. ^^ An ideal enchantress," he mut- 
tered, and the lot he had sternly marked out for him- 
self seemed bare and lonely, like a monk's cell beside 
the glories of the landscape beyond its narrow 
.window. 

"How can you be out of humor on such a morn- 
ing? " cried she, as the prow of her canoe slid gently 
out of the water and she rose to her feet. 

" On the contrary, Pm in a fine humor." And his 
look and voice bore him out. " Didn't I tell you I was 
going to town to-day? I simply took my walk 
here." 

She laughed. " Neither did I expect you. I sim- 
ply took my outing here." And when he blushed in 
confusion and annoyance, she laughed the more gayly. 

" You are so amusing," she said tenderly. 

" Fll adnut," said he, " that I thought there was 
a chance you might come. And I thought, if you did, 
it would be the best opportunity to have a plain talk 
with you." 

She seated herself, or, rather, balanced herself, on 
the forward curve of her canoe. He occupied a big 
bowlder near the maple imder which he always painted. 

128 



THE GUILE OF INNOCENCE 

" I see," observed she, " that you are getting ready 
to say a lot of things you don't mean. How you will 
thank me some day for having been patient with youl '^ 
He averted his eyes, muttered something incoherent, 
searched confusedly for his cigarettes. " You always 
keep the case in your lower left-hand waistcoat pock- 
et,'* said she. And sure enough, there it was — ^to his: 
increased confusion. But, when their glances met, the- 
twinkle in her gray eyes — ^merry as the sunbeams that 
were changing the yellow of her hair to the reddisli 
yellow of the finest gold — ^proved irresistible. 

** It's simply impossible to be serious with you,"* 
cried he, in what he would have liked to think a vexed 
tone. 

"And why should you be?" inquired the girl. 
** You used to warn me that I took everything, myself 
included, far too seriously. Now, you're getting into 
the habit of taking yourself, oh, so solemnly! — ^which 
is far worse than seriously. You're more like a dis- 
mal preacher, a man with a mission, than an artist with 
the joy of living laughing in his heart. You made a 
great hit last night." 

He, off his guard, looked as pleased as a boy that 
has just got a present of a gun. ^' Glad I didn't dis- 
grace you. You remember how nervous you were 
about it." 

1S9 



WHITE MAGIC 



'< Your talk about that shirt was a little disturbing. 
It came out well. At least, I think it did. People don't 



notice your clothes. They look at you" 

" Now, how am I to say what I've got to say, if 
you keep on like that? " demanded he. " Oh, but you 
are crafty ! " 

" I don't want to be lectured, Chang." 

He settled himself with an air of inflexible resolu- 
tion. "I'm not going to lecture," said he. "I'm 
going to deliver myself of a few words of good sense 
and then say good-by." 

She looked upon the groimd, and her expression 
wrenched his tender heart. In vain he told himself 
that he was an egotistical fool ; that the girl was prob- 
ably more than half faking, to work upon him ; that the 
other half of the feeling in her expression was the 
flimsiest youthful infatuation, certain to disappear in 
^ few days, a few weeks at most. There, before him, 
was the look of suffering. And when she lifted her 
<«yes for an instant they said more touchingly than her 
voice could have said it: "Why don't you strike and 
Jiave done with me? I am helpless." 

He got up, tossed his cigarette far into the lake. 
^*This is too rotten!" he cried. "How in the devil 
did I ever get into such a mess? '' 

She waited, meek, silent, pathetic. 

190 



THE GUILE OF INN OCENCE 

** Fve about decided to go away — ^to go back to 
Paris," said he. 

" Maybe we can cross together," said she. " Moth- 
er and I are going soon. She wants me to go right 
• away — ^there, or anywhere, wherever I wish." 

He dropped to the bowlder again, a sense of help- 
lessness weakening his backbone and his knees. Of 
.what use to fly? This girl was free — ^had the means 
to travel wherever she chose, to stay as long as she 
liked. In his excitement he saw visions of himself being 
pursued roimd and round the earth — ^till his money 
gave out, and he, unable to fly farther, was overtaken 
and captured. He began to laugh — laugh until the 
tears rolled down his cheeks. 

** What is it? " asked she. " Tell me. I want to 
laugh." 

** You are making me into an imbecile," replied he. 
** I was laughing at myself. I'm glad I had that laugh. 
I think I can talk sensibly now — ^without making 
myself ridiculous." Once more he put on a highly im- 
j pressive, highly ominous air of sober resoluteness. He 
began: ^A short time ago you did me the honor of 
telling me you were in love with me." 

**Yes. Do you — do you think poorly of me for 
having been frank?'' And the gray eyes looked in- 
nocent anxiety. 

181 



WHITE MAGIC 



" No, I don't,'* confessed he. " As a general prop- 
osition, I think I should have thought — ^well, queerly 
— of a girl who came out with such a startler on no 
especial provocation. But in this case the effect is puz- 
zUngly different. Probably because I can't in the least 
believe you." 

" Oh, no — that's not the reason," cried she. " It 
was only right that I should speak first. You see, 
when the girl's poor, and marrying her is going to 
put the man to great expense — ^it'd be — be — down- 
right impertinent for her to say such a thing. It'd 
be as if she asked him to support her for life." 

"Maybe so," said he. **The money side of it 
didn't occur to me. Naturally, you, who have much 
money, would think more about it than I, who have 
little." 

** Would you be afraid to — ^to marry — ^a woman 
who had a lot more money than you? " 

" Not in the least," declared he. " How ridicu- 
lous!" 

A chill of suspicion crept into her face. 

** I don't want to marry, and I shan't marry," con- 
tinued he. ^^ But if I did want to marry, and wanted 
the woman, I'd not care who she was or what she was 
or what she had or hadn't — so long as she was what I 
wanted. And I don't think even you, crazy as you are 

182 



THE GUILE OF INNOCENCE 

about money, could suspect me of having the same 
mania." 

His tone and his manner would have convinced any- 
one. They convinced her. She drew a huge sigh of 
relief. " I'm glad you said that — ^in just that way," 
said she. 

" I'm sure I don't see what difference it makes," 
replied he. " You don't mean to say you've be«i sus- 
pecting me of wanting your money? " 

She hung her head foolishly. " I've got a horrid 
mind," confessed she. " It came to me that maybe you 
might be holding out for fear father'd cut me off." 

"You have got your nerve!" ejaculated he. "I 
never heard of the like ! — ^never ! " 

** Now you're disgusted with me," cried she. ** I 
know I oughtn't to have told you. But I can't help 
telling you everything. It isn't fair, Chang, to think 
I'm worse than most girls, just because I let you see 
into me. You know it isn't fair." 

" You're right, Rix," said he impulsively ; and the 
sense that he had wronged her pushed him on to say, 
*' It's your frankness and your courage that I admire 
so much. I wish you weren't attractive. Then it'd be 
easier for me to do what I've got to do." 

Her face became radiant. " Then you do care 
for me? " 

1S3 



WHITE MAGIC 



"Why, of course I do," said he heartily — but in 
a tone most unsatisfactory to ears waiting to drink in 
what her ears longed for. " Do you suppose I could 
stand so much of anyone I didn't like? " 

" You aren't frank with me ! " said she a little sul- 
lenly. 

"Why not?" 

" You've some reason why you won't let yourself 
say you love me. And you won't tell me what it is." 

" How many times have I got to tell you," cried 
he heatedly, " that I don't care for you in that way — 
any more than you care for me? " 

She was all gentleness and freedom from guile. 
** But every time you say that, you say it angrily — 
and then I know you don't mean it." 

" But I do mean it ! " 

Her face looked stubbornly imconvinced. 

" I tell you, I do mean it ! " he repeated with angry 
energy. 

" You are mad at yourself for liking me so much.** 

He made a gesture of despair. " Well, have it your 
way — ^if it pleases you better to think so." He rose 
and stood before her, his hands thrust deep into the 
outside pockets of his loose sack coat. "Whatever I 
may or may not think of you, I am not going to marry 
anybody. Do I make myself clear?" 

184 



THE GUILE OF INNOCENCE 



4i 



But everybody gets married," said she innocently. 
Oh, Chang, why do you want to be eccentric? " And 
up into his gazed the childlike eyes. "You told me 
yourself that eccentricity was a stupid caricature of 
originality." 

" Eccentric — eccentric," he muttered, for lack of 
anything else to say. What an impossible creature to 
talk seriously with! She was always flying off at a 
tangent. Controlling his exasperation he said in a 
low, intense voice : " Eccentric or not, I am not going 
to marry. Do you understand? I — am — ^not — ^going 
— ^to — ^marry." 

"Why do you get angry?" she pleaded sweetly. 
** It's unreasonable. I can't make you marry me — can 
I? I don't want to marry you if you don't want to 
marry me — do I? " 

He strode away, back again to where she sat in 
graceful ease on the end of her canoe. " I'm not so 
thundering sure of that ! " he cried. " By Jove, you 
sometimes make me feel as if I had a halter round my 
neck. Where did you get this infernal insistence? " 

" From my father," said she, quiet and calm. " I 
can't help it. When my heart gets set on a thing I 
liold on like grim death." 

He looked roimd, like a man dreaming. "Am I 
awake? Am I really awake? " he demanded of lake and 

135 



WHITE MAGIC 



trees and stones. Then he addressed her, "What are 
you up to? I know you don't love me. I know you 
don't want to marry me. Then tchy do you do it? '' 

" I don't know," she said, " I just can't help it. 
Sometimes when I'm alone and think over things I've 
said to you I can't believe it was really I — or that such 
words really were uttered. . . . There can be only one 
explanation." 

"And what is that? For Heaven's sake, let's 
have it." 

" That I know beyond the shadow of a doubt that 
you love me." 

** Really!" exclaimed he, with a fantastic attempt 
at scornful irony; and away he strode, to halt at his 
former seat, the big bowlder imder the tree. " Really ! " 
he repeated. 

** You must see it yourself," urged she, serious and 
earnest. " Honestly, Chang, could a girl talk to you 
as I have — ^a girl as proud and as modest as I am — 
and with no experience — could she do it, imless she 
were absolutely sure she was talking to a man who 
loved her? " 

There was something akin to terror in his eyes — 
the terror of a man who feels himself sinking in ocean 
or quicksand and looks about in vain for aid. Down 
he sat, to stare out over the shining, sparkling lake. 

1S6 



THE GUILE OF INNOCENCE 

"You know I'm right," said she with quiet con- 
viction. 

Up he started again in agitation. " I must be get- 
ting weak-minded ! " he cried. " Or are you hypno- 
tizing me?'' 

" If anybody's done any hypnotizing I guess it 
must be you that have hypnotized me." 

"Maybe so," said he, with a confused gesture. 
** Maybe so. Lord knows. I don't." 

" And now," pursued she, " that it's settled that we 
love each other ^" 

** What ! " he cried, with some of his former energy. 
But it subsided before her calm, surprised gaze. He 
stared stupidly at her feet, extended and crossed. " Is 
it settled?" he muttered. "Is it?" And then he 
straightened himself — a kind of rearing, insurgent 
gesture — ^the gesture of the last fierce stand in the last 
ditch. 

"Yes, Chang, it's settled," said she soothingly. 
"You are such a big, foolish dear! But — ^as I was 
about to say — " She hesitated. 

" Go on," he urged, with a large, ironic gesture 
matching the boisterous irony of his tone. '* Say any- 
thing you like. Only, don't keep me in suspense." 

"Have you had your breakfast?" she aeked so- 
licitously. 

10 187 



WHITE MAGIC 



" I take only coffee. I had it.'* 

^^ But that's not enough for such a long morning 
as you have," protested she, 

" Isn't it? All right. I'll eat whatever you say — 
eat till you tell me to stop." 

** It really isn't enough," said she, refusing to relax 
her seriousness. " But, to go on — now that it's set- 
tled that we love each other — ^the question is: What 
shall we do about it? " 

" Yes," said he, nodding his head in solemn mock- 
ery. " That's it. What shall be done about it? " 

" How queer your voice is, Chang," observed she, 
with a look of gentle, innocent worriment. ** Whafs 
the matter? " 

I had only coffee," said he. 
You mustn't do that again. . . . Have you any 
suggestion to make? " 

" None. Have you? " 

" Chang ! " she said reproachfully. " You have a 
suggestion." 

"Have I? What is it?" 

" The only possible suggestion. You know very 
well that the only sensible thing to do is to get mar- 
ried." 

" I'm dreaming," jeered he. " Yes, I'm dreaming." 

" You're laughing at me, Chang ! " 

188 



6i 



THE GUILE OF INNOCENCE 

"Am I?" 

** Oh, I don't care. Fm so happy ! The only thing 
that stands in the way is father." 

** Oh, father ! Yes ; there is father ! " And he 
nodded ironically, repeating: "Father — there's 
father." 

*^ But Fll soon bring him round," cried she. *^ His 
will's very strong, but mine's much stronger." 

*^ I believe that ! " said he with energy. *^ You've 
got the strongest will we've had since Joshua ordered 
the sun to stand still and the sun did it." 

"You're laughing at me again!" reproached she 
with an injured air. 

"No, no! How could I?" protested he. "But 
suppose father refuses his consent. What then? " 

" But he won't," she said with an emphatic little 
nod. 

*^ But he might. He doesn't know me as well and 
love me as dearly as his daughter does.^ 

" Chang, I feel as if you were laughing at me ! 

** How can you ! " said he. " But let's go back to 
father and stick to him. Suppose he refuses — ^abso- 
lutely refuses ! What then? " 

" I hadn't thought. It's so unlikely." 

" Well — think now. You'd give up your romantic 
dream, wouldn't you? " 

139 



99 



WHITE MAGIC 



She beamed, happy, confident. " Oh, that won't 
happen. He's sure to consent." 

^* He's sure not to consent," said Roger, dropping 
his irony. " What then? " 

She was silent. Her face slowly paled. A drawn 
look came round her eyes and mouth. He laughed — 
a sarcastic laugh — a sincere sound that indicated to 
her acute ears an end of the irony she had been pre- 
tending not to suspect. She glanced up quickly. Her 
eyes fell before his. 

'^You see," said he, a little disdain in his jocose 
mockery, " I've shown you your own true self. Now, 
you will be sensible. Go back to your Peter and let 
the poor artist alone." He rose, came to her, held 
out his hand. '^Grood-by, Rix. I must catch my 
train." 

She did not take his hand. 

" Surely you'll shake hands," said he gently, 
f riendlily. " I understand. I like you for what you 
are, not for what you ought to be. Come, give me 
your hand, my friend." 

She sighed, gazed up at him* '^ Suppose I said 
I'd give up everything for you. What then?" she 
asked. 

** Why, you'd be saying what isn't true." 

^ Chang," she said earnestly, ^^ I think Fd give up 

140 



THE GUILE OF INNOCENCE 

crerything for you. But since it is you who ask me — 
you to whom I feel I must tell the exact truth — ^I had 
to be honest. And the honest truth is I don't know. 
[And any girl, in the same circumstances, would say 
precisely the same thing— if she weren't lying— or just 
romancing." 

**You are a trump, Rix!" he exclaimed. There 
was a look in his eyes that would have thrilled her, had 
she seen it. But before she turned her gaze upon him 
again, he had controlled his impulsive self-revelation. 
In his usual manner he went on: ^^ I'm proud of your 
friendship. It's always good to be reminded that there 
are people of the right sort on earth. But you see 
yourself now that I was right from the beginning. We 
don't belong in the same class. We couldn't com- 
fortably travel the same road. We ^" 

** Would you marry me if I gave up everything 
for you? " she interrupted. 

** No," was the prompt reply. ** Any man who did 
that to your sort of girl would be a fool — and worse. 
But don't forget another fact, my dear. I wouldn't 
marry you in any circumstances. I'm not marrying. 
Fm married already, as I told you before. I don't be* 
lieve in any other kind of marriage — ^for my kind of 
man. I love my freedom. And I shall keep it." 

There was no mistaking the ring of those decisive 

141 



WHITE MAGIC 



words. The girl shrank a little. She began in a 
choked, uncertain voice : " But you said ^" 

*^ Rix, my dear friend, I said nothing that contra- 
dicted what I've always told you — ^what I believe in as I 
believe in my work. You knew perfectly well that I was 
merely ironic a few minutes ago. I didn't want to part 
from you with you imagining you were broken-hearted. 
That's why I let you nm on and on — ^until you came 
that fearful cropper. Oh, what a cropper for romcmtic 
Rix!'' 

She laughed with a partial return of her old gay- 
ety. " I do feel cheap," said she — " dirt cheap." 

**Not at all. Just human. But — really I must 
be going," said he briskly. 

" When shall I see you again? " And she tried to 
speak steadily, with smiHng eyes. 

" Let me see. I'll be back in two or three days. 
In a week or ten days I'll have that picture about done. 
I suppose you'd like to see it. I'll send your mother 
a note, asking her to bring you. Well — ^good-by, 
Rix." 

He took her hand, released it. She stood, paling 
and flushing and trembling. " Is that — all? " she 
murmured. " Won't you — " Voice failed her. 

He bent and kissed her hair at her temple. Sud- 
denly she flung her arms round his neck, kissed him 

14S 



THE GUILE OF INNOCENCE 



passionately, her embrace tight; and a shower of tears 
rained upon his cheek. With a hysterical cry more 
like joy than like grief, yet like neither, she flimg her- 
self free, sprang into the canoe and pushed off. And . 
she went her way and he his without either looking 
backi 



vn 



3CB. BICHMOND CALLS 

R06E& W48 working in the studio, with doors and 
windows wide. It was fiercely hot. He had reduced his 
costume to outing shirt and old flannel trousers — ^the 
kind they make in the Latin Quarter — baggy at the 
hips, tapering to a close fit at the ankles and hanging 
with a careless, comfortable, yet not ungraceful loose- 
ness. He was working at the picture. He had not de- 
cided on a name for it. Should he call it April? — or 
Dawn? — or The Water Witch? Or should he give it its 
proper name — ^Rix? That title would mean nothing to 
anyone save himself. But to him the picture meant 
nothing else. True, there was landscape in it ; the play 
of early morning light on foliage, on leaping water, on 
placid water made it the best landscape he had ever done 
— ^incomparably the best. The canoe, too, was a marvel 
in its way. But the girl — there was the picture ! He 
made another infinitesimal change — ^it would have been 
impossible to count the number of those changes he had 
made. Then he stood off at a little distance to look 
again. 

144 



MR. RICHMOND CALLS 

" Is it in the canvas — or is it in my mind? " said he 
aloud. 

He could not tell. He rather feared he was largely 
imagining the wonders he thought he saw in that pic- 
tured face and form. 

" It may be rotten, and I a fool hypnotized by her 
and by my own vanity, for all I know. But — ^what do 
I care? I am getting the pleasure." 

Pleasure? Never before had he taken such deep, 
utter joy in his work. Not merely joy in the doing — 
that was his invariable experience — but joy in the com- 
pleted work. Never before had he brought anything so 
near to the finish without a feeling of dissatisfaction^ 
sense of failure, of having just missed his aim. He 
viewed the picture from a dozen points. And each time 
he beheld in it something new, something yet more 
wonderful 

** I'm damned if it's there ! It simply can't be. Not 
the greatest genius who ever lived could produce what 
I imagine I see." 

He took a dozen new positions, standing long at 
each view point. But the illusion — ^it must be illusion ! — 
refused to vanish. The work — ^the figure part of it- 
persisted in appealing to him as a product of tran- 
«cendent genius. 

^ That business didn't stop a minute too soon — ^noi 

145 



WHITE MAGIC 



a minute ! For it's evident I was on the verge of falling 
in love." 

"On the verge?'* . . . What was the meaning of 
the illusion of a picture greater than ever artist made? 
• . . On the verge? 

" Why, hfiuig it all, I've done nothing but think 
about her since we kissed. I'm bewitched! I'm in 
love ! " 

The kiss was a week old now — ought to have lost its 
power long ago; for there is power in a kiss from a 
pretty woman, even though a man does not love her. 
But this kiss had an extraordinary, an unprecedented 
quality. Other kisses — ^in days gone by — ^had given 
their little sensation and had straightway drifted into 
the crowd of impressions about the woman or about the 
general joyousness of Ufe when the senses are normal 
and responsive. But this kiss — ^it had individuality, a 
body and soul of its own, a Jack's bean-stalk kind of vi- 
tality. It was more vigorous day by day. He could 
feel it much more potently to-day than on the day it 
was given. Really^ it did not make a very powerful 
impression then. He had experienced much better 
kisses. He had felt awkward — a little ridiculous — 
rather uneasy and anxious to escape. Now 

** Not a minute too soon — not a minute ! As it is, 
Fm going to have the devil's own time forgetting her." 

146 



MB. RICHMOND CALLS 



What had become of all his projects for a career, 
for rapid striding into fame? Gone — quite gone. He 
simply wanted to stay at the studio and work on and on 
and yet on at the one picture — at the one figure in that 
picture. He had vaguely decided on a scheme for an- 
other pictyre when this should be done. What was it? 
Why, a picture of a woman sitting under a tree, her 
hands listless, her whole body relaxed and inert — except 
her eyes. Her eyes were to be winging into the depths 
of the infinite. He had planned out the contrast be- 
tween the eyes, so intensely, so swiftly alive, and the 
passive rest of her. And who was this woman? Rix! 
He had still more vaguely planned a third picture. Of 
what? Rix again. 

^^ Not a minute too soon? By Heaven, a minute too 
late!" 

"Well, what of it?" demanded he gloomily of his 
gloomy self. Why, pay the bill. Pay like a man. " I 
couldn't marry her if I would. I wouldn't marry her if 
I could. But I can pay the bill for making a fool of 
' myself." He glowered savagely around. " The next 
time a good-looking woman comes here," he muttered, 
** m take to my heels and hide in the woods till she's 
gone. I see I'm no longer to be trusted in female soci- 
ety. At my age — with my plans — after all I've been 
through — ^to make such an easy ass of myself!" He 

147 



WHITE MAGIC 



sat down despondently on the bench — sprang up — ^for 
was it not there — ^lying there — ^just where he had seated 
himself — ^that he had first seen her? He glanced round 
the studio. He grofiuied. Everything in it reminded him 
of her; and there, in the center, in the most favorable . 
light, on the easel — ^was she herself ! 

He rushed outdoors. Sunshine shimmering and 
sparkling on the foliage — ^he could see her, the yellow 
hair aflame with sunbeams, flitting gracefully through 
the aisles of the forest ! A heavy bill it was to be ! But 
he set his teeth. ^^ She is not for me, nor I for her. If 
she were here now I'd talk to her just as I did. But, 
thank God^ I didn't realize until I had done the only 
thing that's sane and honorable. I wonder how long it 
will be before I can begin to forget? " 

Every morning he awoke vowing he would not touch 
or look at her picture that day. Every morning he cut 
short his walk that he might get to the studio earlier 
and busy himself at the picture. He partially consoled 
himself with the reflection that at least he was improv- . 
ing it, was not altogether wasting his time. And he 
found evidence of real strength of purpose in the fact 
that he kept away from the waterfall. For two weeks 
he daily feared — or hoped — ^whether fear or hope or 
both he was not sure — ^that she would come to the 
studio. As the days passed and she did not appear he 

148 



ME. RICHMOND CALLS 

felt that she was getting over her infatuation; to stay 
away thus long unless her enthusiasm had cooled was 
wholly unlike her impetuous and brave nature. This 
thought did not make him happier exactly, but athwart 
its gloom shot one sincerely generous gleam : ^^ Anyhow, 
Fm paying alone," said he to himself. ^^ And that's as 
it should be. It was altogether my fault. I am older, 
more experienced. I ought to have seen that the 
strangeness and novelty of our meetings were appealing 
to her young imagination — ^and I ought to have broken 
off at the very outset. If she had been a poor girl lead- 
ing a quiet, dull life the consequences might have been 
serious. Yes, and I might have been weak enough to 
marry her out of regret — ^and that would have been 
misery for us both." 

He tried fighting against the desire to spend his 
days with that picture. He tried yielding to the desire. 
But neither abstinence nor excess availed. He tried 
savage, sneering criticism — found that he loved her for 
her defects and her weaknesses. He tried absurd ex- 
travagance of romancing — found that he had quite lost 
his sense of humor where adulation of her was concerned. 
The kiss flamed on. He decided to leave — ^to fly. But 
he discovered that if he went he would surely take the 
picture; and of what use to go, if he lugged his curse 
along with him? 

149 



WHITE MAGIC 



One afternoon late he went to the door to get the 
full benefit of a cool breeze that had sprung up. He 
saw, a few hundred yards away, Rix and a man climb- 
mg up through the dense woods toward his workshop. 
He wheeled round, rushed in and put the picture away 
— far back in the depths of the closet, behind a lot of 
other pictures. In its place on the easel he set a barely 
begun sketch — one of his attempts to distract his mind. 
Then, with no alteration in his appearance — ^his hair 
was mussed this way and that, and his negligee shirt 
was open at the neck and rolled up to the elbows — ^he lit 
a cigarette and saimtered to the door again. His not 
making any effort to improve upon his appearance was 
characteristic and significant; rarely indeed has there 
been a human being habitually less self-conscious than 
he. It would take a very vain person to continue to 
think of himself or herself on becoming suddenly a spec- 
tator at some scene of tremendous interest. Roger was 
in that state of mind all the time. His senses were so 
eager, his mind so inquisitive, his powers of observation 
so acute that his thoughts were like bees on a bright, 
summer day — ^always roving, and returning home only 
to xmload what had been gathered and quickly depart 
again in quest of more from the outside. 

As the ascent was steep he had ample time to com- 
pose his thoughts and his expression. She must not see 

150 



MR. RICHMOND CALLS 

or feel anything that would make it, however little, 
harder to pursue the road Fate had marked out for her. 
The man beside her was obviously her father — obvi- 
ously, though there was no similarity of face or man- 
ner or figure. The relationship was revealed in that 
evasive similarity called family favor — & similarity 
which startlingly asserts itself even in dissimilarities, as 
if the soul and the body had a faint aureole which ap- 
peared only at certain angles and in certain lights. He 
was a little, thin man — dry and dyspeptic — ^with one of 
those deceptive retreating chins of insignificant size 
that indicate cunning instead of weakness. He had a 
big, sharp nose, a rough skin and scraggly mustache, 
with restless, gray-green eyes. He was very slouchily 
dressed in dusty gray. When he took off his straw hat 
to wipe his brow Roger was astonished by the sudden 
iriew of a really superb upper head which transformed 
his aspect from merely sly to dangerously crafty — ^the 
man with the nature of a fox and the intelligence to 
make that nature not simply a local nuisance but a gen- 
eral scourge. " I'd like to paint him," thought Roger 
— and compliment could no further go in an artist who 
detested portrait work. 

As the two drew near Rix waved her sunshade at 
him and nodded. He advanced, holding to his cig- 
arette. When she extended her hand — ^a gloved hand, for 

161 



WHITE MAGIC 



she was in a fashionable, white, walking costume — her 
eyes did not lift and her color wavered and her short, 
sensitive, upper lip trembled slightly. " Mr. Wade, I 
want you and father to know each other," said she. As 
her voice came the thrill that shot through him dropped 
his cigarette from between the fingers of his left hand. 
He and Richmond gave each other a penetrating, 
seeing glance, followed by a smile of immediate appre- 
ciation. 

Richmond gave and took back his hand quickly — 
the hand shake of the man who is impatient of meaning* 
less formalities. "I've come to look at the picture,'* 
said he, in his voice the note of one who neither wastes 
his own time nor suffers others to waste it. 

Roger froze instantly. " I'm sorry you've had your 
journey for nothings" said he. 

Richmond looked at him aggressively. Roger's tone 
of the large, free spirit that does as it wills was to Rich- 
mond, the autocrat, like a challenging trumpet. ^^ It's 
here — ^isn't it? " said he. 

*^ But it's not finished," replied the big artist, gen- 
tle as the voice of a great river flowing inevitably on its 
way. 

"No matter," said Richmond graciously. "We'll 
take a look at it, anyhow." 

" Oh, no, we shan't," said Beatrice, laughing. " He 

152 



MB. RICHMOND CALLS 

^■^— ^■^^— ' ' -^■^^^— ■— a^i^ 

has a rule against it, father. And he's like iron where 
his rules are concerned. But you'll give us some choco« 
late, won't you, Mr. Wade? " 

" Delighted," said Roger, with a gesture inviting 
them to precede him into the studio. 

Richmond looked round him scrutinizingly. " Noth- 
ing to distract your mind from your work, I see. 
That's the way my office is fitted up. I'm always suspi- 
cious of chaps surroimded by elegant fittings." And he 
gave Roger an approving look that was flattering, if a 
trifle suggestive of superiority. 

"It's not wise to judge a man by any exteriors," 
said Roger. "What he does — ^that is the only safe 
standard." 

Richmond reflected, nodded. " Yes," said he. ** Yes. 
Is that the picture?" He pointed one brown, bony 
hand at the sketch on the easel. 

*^ No," said Roger curtly, and he flimg a drape over 
the sketch. Turning to Beatrice with rather formal 
friendliness, he inquired, " How is your mother? " 

** Well — always well," said Beatrice. " She sent 
you her best. But she's cross with you for not coming 
to calL" 

Richmond grinned sardonically. " From what I've 
heard of Wade," said he, " he's not the kind you find 
nestled among the petticoats with a little cup in his 
n 16S 



WHITE MAGIC 



hand." He smiled upon Roger. ** In America, at least, 
you never see men who amount to anything at these 
social goings-on. In five years I've been to only one 
party in my own house, and to none in anybody else's 
house." 

" May I help with the chocolate — ^Mr. Wade? " 
asked Beatrice. 

" No. You two will sit quietly. I don't mind being 
watched." 

While he made the closet give up the necessary uten- 
sils and concocted the chocolate with the aid of spirit- 
lamp stove the three talked in rambling fashion. Sev- 
eral times Richmond brought up the subject of the 
picture; every time Roger abruptly led away from it, 
Beatrice with increasing nervousness helping him. But 
Richmond was not discouraged. It became evident that 
he had made up his mind to see that picture and was 
only the more resolved because the artist had his will 
set against it. Finally he said: 

" It's really necessary, Mr. Wade, that I see the pic- 
ture. Your friend. Count d'Artois, speaks highly of 
your work. But I always judge everything for myself. 
And I must see before I decide about giving you a com- 
mission — a dozen panels for an outing-club house I and 
some of my friends are going to put something like half 
a million into." 

164 



MB. RICHMOND CALLS 

"Why, father, you didn't tell me anything about 
it!" exclaimed Beatrice, flushed and agitated. And 
Roger imderstood that she, nervous about his sensibili- 
ties, was letting him know that she had not arranged 
this. 

Her father's amused laugh confirmed Roger's im- 
pression that Beatrice was telling the truth. " No, my 
dear, I did forget to ask your permission," said Rich- 
mond ironically. " I S'pologize. Now, Wade, you see 
I'm not asking out of idle curiosity or merely because 
I'm anxious to see what you've made of this girl of 
mine. So, don't bother with bashfulness. Trot out the 
picture." 

But Roger smilingly shook his head. " I couldn't 
imdertake any work at present." 

" Honestly, Chang, I didn't know a thing about 
this," cried the girl. Then, to her father : " He's so 
peculiar that he wouldn't " 

" Oh, no, I'm not such an ass as that," interrupted 
Roger good-naturedly. " Sugar in your chocolate, Mr. 
Richmond? No? When are you sailing, Miss Rich- 
mond?" 

Beatrice understood — abandoned the sub j ect. " Per- 
haps we shan't go," she replied. 

And she went on to detail at length and with much 
vivacity the merits and demerits of several plans for the 

155 



WHITE MAGIC 



summer she and her mother were considering. Rich- 
mond's frown deepened. After five minutes he set down 
his empty cup and cut squarely across her stream of 
lively talk. 

" The panels will be a good thing — from the finan- 
cial standpoint," said he^ a note in his voice like a rap 
for imdivided attention. 

Beatrice glanced anxiously at Roger, said to her 
father : ^^ Oh, papa, don't let's talk business. This is a 
party." 

^^ / came on business," retorted Richmond. ^^ And I 
know Wade wouldn't thank us for coming if we were 
here just to fool away his time." 

"I usually knock off for chocolate at this hour,'^ 
said Roger. " About the panels — ^thank you very much^ 
but I can't do them." 

"Why not?" inquired Richmond, so much irrita- 
tion in his tone that it was scarcely polite. 

Roger looked amused. " I haven't thought of the 
reason yet," said he courteously. "If I change my 
mind later I'll let you know." 

Richmond did not conceal his disgust with what 
seemed to him an exhibition of youthful egotism border- 
ing on impertinence. Beatrice, eager for her father to 
get a favorable impression, looked woefully depressed. 
**You misunderstood me, Mr. Wade," said he, resum- 

156 



MB. RICHMOND CALLS 

ing the Mr. to indicate his disapproval. ^^I did not 
offer you the commission." 

**And I didn't accept it," said Roger, laughing. 
^ So, there's no harm done. Let me give you some 
chocolate." 

** Thanks — no. We are going." And the financier 
rose. ^^ Come along, Beatrice." 

The girl, pale and crestfallen, half rose, reseated 
herself, looked appealingly at Roger, who seemed not 
to see, then stood. "When can we see the picture?" 
she asked, casting desperately about for an excuse for 
lingering. 

** We don't want to see it at all," her father put in, 
with a jovial, sardonic laugh that revealed unpleasantly 
his strong, sallow, crowded teeth. ^^ Mr. Wade needn't 
bother to complete it. I'll send him a check for what- 
ever you settled as the price " 

"Father!" gasped Beatrice despairingly. Then, 
to Roger, with a nervous attempt at a lively smile : " He 
doesn't mean it. He's simply joking." 

"Your father and I understand each other," said 
Roger tranquilly. " The picture'U be done in a few 
days. I'll send it to Red Hill immediately. I always 
like to get a finished job out of the place. I've got a 
terrible habit of tinkering as long as a thing's within 
reach. As for the check" — ^he smiled pleasantly at 

157 



WHITE MAGIC 



Richmond, who looked — and felt — small and shriveled 
before the large candor of the artist's expression — 
^^ your daughter is a poor business woman. She forgot 
to make a bargain. So it lies between your generosity 
and mine." Roger made a courtly bow, with enough 
mockery in it to take away affectation. ** I'm sure mine 
win come nearer the value of the picture. I'll make you 
a present of it — ^with my compliments." 

" Can't permit it ! " said Richmond angrily. 

But Roger remained suave. "I don't see how 
you're going to help yourself," said he. " I can send it 
back to you as often as you return it to me, and if you 
can refuse to take it in, why, so can I. You can't make 
me ridiculous without my making you ridiculous also. 
You see, you're in my power, Mr. Richmond." All this 
with the utmost good humor and friendliness. 

Richmond could think of nothing to say but a repe- 
tition of his curt " Can't permit it ! " He glanced in 
the direction of his daughter, jerked his head toward 
the door. ^^ Come along, child. Good day, sir." Rog- 
er's expression, from the height of his tall figure, was 
so compelling that he put out his hand, which Roger 
took and shook with the cordiality of a host to whom 
^^7 guest is inviolable. 

Beatrice and Roger shook hands — that is, Beatrice 
let her hand rest lifelessly in Roger's until he dropped 

158 



MB. RICHMOND CALLS 

it. He bowed them out into the sunshine and stood in 
the doorway, watching them. At the edge of the forest 
Beatrice turned suddenly and started back. Roger saw 
her father wheel round — ^heard his sharp " Beatrice ! " 
— saw his look of furious amazement. The girl came 
almost rimning. Roger braced himself, through his 
whole body a gripping sensation that might be either 
terror or delight. 

When she stood before him, her eyes down, her 
cheeks pale, her bosom heaving, she said : ^^ The other 
day you asked me whether I'd give up everything for 
you. I didn't know then. I do know now.'' 

^^ Pardon me, but I did not," said Roger, calm and 
cold. 

** However it was," she rushed on, " that question 
came up. And I didn't know then whether I would or 
would not. Well — ^I know now." 

** Your father is impatient." 

** I'm sure I would," she said, a fascinating haughty 
humility in her face, in her voice. And she looked so 
brilliantly young and ardent. 

Roger's glance fled before hers. A brief electric si- 
lence, then he laughed pleasantly. " And Vm sure you 
wouldn't. And it doesn't matter whether you would or 
wouldn't. Good-by, Rix. Your father's look is aimed 
to kill." 

159 



WHITE MAGIC 



"How cruel you are — ^and how blind !'* she cried, 
eyes and cheeks aflame. And as quickly as she had come 
she sped away to rejoin her father. 

Roger heaved a great sigh. " Now," said he aloud, 
" I've seen the last of her, I can resume." 



vni 



AN INFUBIATE FATHEE 

"I SUPPOSE you went back to apologize for me/' 
said her father as they started on together. 

" You don't understand him/' replied she miserably. 
** Artists — ^great artists — are different.'* 

^^ He is a good deal of a man. D'Artois was right. 
I'll see that he does those panels." And Richmond gave 
the nod of a man who has money and knows that money 
is all-powerfuL 

Beatrice stopped short; her eyes opened wide. 
** Why," exclaimed she, " I thought you disliked him ! " 

" Not at all— not at aU," replied her father. " He's 
a disagreeable chap. But all men who amount to any- 
thing are. A man who's thoroughly agreeable is in- 
Tariably weak. An agreeable man's rarely worth more 
than twelve or fifteen a week. What this world needs is | 
more people like this friend of yours. I saw that he had 
built himself up solidly from the ground. I wish I had 
a son like that! Your brothers are pretty poor ex- 
cuses, thanks to the vicious training your mother has 
given them. * Be a gentleman — ^make everybody com- 

161 



WHITE MAGIC 



fortable — don't do anything to hurt anybody's feelings 
or to make yourself conspicuous.' That is, be a 
cipher." Richmond snorted. ^^ A gentleman is a cipher 
— and ciphers count for nothing unless they're annexed 
after a figure that stands for something. But I sup- 
pose a successful man can't expect to have strong sons. 
He has to be thankful if they're not imbecile or dis- 
sipated." 

Beatrice had been caught up and whirled all in a 
twinkling from depth to height. The way down 
through the woods was rough and toilsome. She flitted 
along as if it were smooth as a French highroad. She 
beamed upon her father. " What a difference between 
the ordinary young man — the sort we meet — and a man 
like Roger Wade ! " cried she. 

^^ Those tailor's dimimies ! " said Richmond contemp- 
tuously. " You can't compare a man with them." 

He was on his favorite topic for private and public 
addresses — ^the topic that enabled him to express the 
views which had won for him the name of being the most 
democratic of the big financiers. Like all men of 
aboimding mentality he was a huge talker; get him 
started and the only thing to do, whether one wished or 
no, was to listen. Usually, Beatrice, who was not fond 
of silence and soon reached the limit of her capacity for 
listening, would imperiously interrupt these monologues 

162 



'AN INFURIATE FATHER 

— and both would enjoy the tussle between their wills 
as each tried to compel the other to listen. But this 
discourse — composed though it was of commonplaces he 
had repeated and she had heard scores of times — she 
drank in as if it had been the brand-new thing her soul 
had long thirsted to hear. Like all fluent talkers Rich- 
mond often fell victim — ^in conversation, never in action 
— ^to the intoxication of bubbling ideas and phrases. 
Before they reached the place where they had left the 
T cart to await their return Richmond had not merely 
committed himself finally and completely to the gospel 
of the aristocracy of achievement, he had hailed that 
aristocracy as the only one worthy of consideration, 
had ridiculed and denoimced all others as utterly con- 
temptible. 

Beatrice took advantage of his pause for getting the 
horses under way. She gave his arm a loving squeeze. 
** Pm so proud of you ! " she said tenderly, gazing at 
him with sparkling eyes and delicately flushed cheeks. 
** I knew you'd feel that way about him ! '' 

"About whom?" said her father, whose flooding 
sermon had borne him swiftly far from view, or remem- 
brance even, of the text whence it had sprung. 

" About Chang." 

" Chang? What Chang? Who's Chang? ^ 

** Roger Wade." 

163 



WHITE MAGIC 



" Oh, of course/' said he indifferently. " He's a 
case in point." 

" I knew you'd help me with him," pursued the hap- 
py girl. 

" Of course I will," said Richmond. ** Hasn't he 
been doing what you wanted about the picture?" 

^^ I want Aim," said she, feeling close and sympa- 
thetic, completely in touch with this splendid, broad- 
minded father of hers. 

Richmond reined in the horses so sharply that one 
of them reared. It took a minute or so for them to be 
quieted, with the groom racing round from the seat be- 
hind to steady their heads. When the cart was moving 
smoothly on Richmond said: ^^What did you say just 
as that brown devil began to act up? " 

" I want to marry Roger Wade," replied Beatrice, 
too strongly under the delusion to read plain signs 
aright. " You see why. You've said yourself that he 
was one of the realest men you had seen. You can't 
wonder at my caring for him. All the others seem so — 
so puny — ^beside him. I'd be ashamed to show any of 
them as my husband. What shall I do, father? How 
can I get him? " 

If one finds oneself pointing south when he ought to 
be pointing north there are two ways to act. One may 
veer gently and gradually, hoping that the shift will 

164 



99 
99 



AN INFURIATE FATHER 

pass unobserved; or one may make the change with 
speed swifter than thought or sight, and may point 
north so stiffly that it will seem impossible that one ever 
was pointing, or ever could point, in any other direc- 
tion. When Richmond found it necessary to flop he did 
not sidle — ^he flopped. He proceeded to flop now — ^with 
a jerk and a bang. ^^ What are you talking about? 
he said savagely. " You're going to marry Peter. 

The instant prompting of instinct to Beatrice was 
that her father would not help, would not consent, 
would not tolerate. But straightway came the memory 
of his gallant democratic speechifyings still echoing in 
her ears. " You know I couldn't marry a Peter after I 
had seen Roger," she said gayly. ^^ All the time you 
were talking — as we walked down from his studio — ^I 
knew what you really had in mind. You were giving it 
to me for thinking of Peter when I plight have the other 
man. You thought I was hopelessly frivolous and snob- 
bish like the rest of the family. But I'm like you, 
father. I don't want to be married to a tailor's dummy. 
I want a man! " She nodded brightly at his thunder- 
ous face. " And we'll get him — ^you and I ! " 

Richmond did not relent, not a whit. She had taken 
him so completely by surprise, had put him in such an 
absurdly false position that temper got the better of 
prudence. He did not view the situation calmly and 

165 



WHITE MAGIC 



proceed along lines of wisdom — ^using common-sense 
argimient, appeal to material instincts and that mighti- 
est of weapons, gentle ridicule. He hurled at her 
through his eyes the hot wrath of his tyrant will. ^^ You 
are going to marry Peter, I tell you. Fm astounded at 
you. I'm disgusted with you. I'd have thought you 
could see straight through a cheap, lazy fortune 
hunter. Vanity — always vanity ! He makes a few flat- 
tering speeches, and you believe he is in love with you. 
And you begin to make a god out of him. I'm glad 
you spoke to me about this. If the Vanderkiefs had 
any idea of it they'd drop you double-quick." 

Beatrice knew her father — ^knew when he was in 
earnest. Never before had she seen or felt a deeper 
earnestness than this of his now. She sat dazed, staring 
at the restless ears of the thoroughbreds before her. 

" No good ever comes of marrying out of your own 
class," continued he. ^^ I thought you had more pride. 
I know you have. You were joking. Let's hear no 
more about it." 

^^ He is not a fortune hunter," said Beatrice in a 
numb way. 

" I tell you he is ! " cried Richmond violently. " The 
impudent hound ! No wonder he tried to work off that 
picture of his as a gift ! " Richmond laughed with a 
sneer. ** The impudent puppy ! " 

166 



'AN INFURIATE FATHER 

"He is a great artist," said Beatrice. "D'Artois 
says so." 

"What of that? What's an artist? What stand- 
ing has he got? But don't talk about it. I'll not be 
able to contain myself." He faced her sharply. " Look 
at me!" 

The girl turned her eyes slowly, with her woimded 
soul's suffering revealed in them. But Richmond did 
not see people ever; he saw only his own purposes. 
** How far has this gone? " 

She eyed him steadily long enough for him to get 
the sense of an immovable obstacle squarely across the 
path of his indomitable will. ^^ It has gone so far that 
I'll not marry anyone else," she said, neither hot nor 
cold. "I couldn't." 

"Don't let me hear that kind of talk!" shouted 
Richmond, in his rage forgetting the groom. "You 
are going to marry a man who can make you happy — a 
man in your own station — a man who has family and 
standing." 

"But you said Roger was of the only true aris- 
tocracy," pleaded Beatrice. " You said " 

" And a fool I was, to talk to a silly, little idiot of 
an ignorant girl with no experience of Ufe, with no 
ability to understand what I was talking about. I 
wasn't discussing a husband for you. I wasn't discuss- 

167 



WHITE MAGIC 



ing the world as it is. I wasn't discussing people of 
our station. I wasn't discussing fortune-hunting ar- 
tists. It shows how little sense you've got, that you 
could twist what I said into an appeal to you to marry 
an impudent fortune hunter ! " 

In his fury at her for being thus stupid he gave the 
off thoroughbred a sharp cut with the whip. The horse, 
unused to such loutish disrespect to his royal blood, 
leaped forward, started to run. For five minutes Rich- 
mond had to fix his undivided attention upon the horses ; 
they gave him a bad scare before consenting to submit. 

The girl, unconscious of what was going on, sat in 
the blinding storm of her own unhappiness. 

" You and Peter are engaged? " was her father's re- 
suming remark. 

"In a fashion.'* 

" What does that mean? •' 

**Not much of anything," replied his daughter 
indifferently. 

Richmond's strong, sallow teeth looked as if they 
were crowded because they were pushing eagerly to the 
fore in competition to be first in sinking into the prey. 
Said he: "I want the date of the wedding fixed at 
once." 

Silence. 

•*Did you hear?** 

168 



AN INFURIATE FATHER 

" Yes.'' 

"Why don't you answer?" 

** You didn't ask a question. You issued an order." 

" And you will obey it." 

Silence. 

"Did you hear?" 

« Yes." 

" I won't tolerate sullenness. I am your father. I 
know life — ^the world — what is best for my family — 
for you. I don't often interfere. When I do, I expect 
obedience." 

^^ It seems to me you are blustering a good deal, 
for one who is sure of obedience," said Beatrice, in a 
way that brought out all her latent resemblance to the 
incarnation of passionate will and willful passion who 
begot her. 

" I've always been indulgent with all my family — 
with you," fumed Richmond. " But I think you know 
me well enough to know I'm not to be trifled with." 

" Nor am I," said the girL And again she eyed him 
in that unyielding way. 

"Where did you and your mother pick up that 
vagabond, anyhow?" demanded Richmond. 

" / picked him up. D'Artois told you ^" 

" D'Artois was talking about him as an artist, not 
as an equal." 

13 169 



WHITE MAGIC 



^^ Equal ! " cried Beatrice. And she laughed mock- 
ingly. 

** Don't be impudent to me ! " raged her father. 
**YouVe been brought up in a certain way. You're 
not fit for any other way of Kfe. You are not to be 
allowed to make a fool of yourself, to muddle your life 
up. I'll have no scandals in my family — ^no scoundrels 
blackmailing me to release my daughter." 

Beatrice's look at him was so appealing, so remi- 
niscent of his bold talk about democracy, about the 
democracy of achievement, that some men, if they had 
been in his place, would have been ashamed and con- 
founded. Not Daniel Richmond, however — ^not whai 
his plans of social grandeur, nursed all these years in 
his secretest heart, were endangered. 

When Rhoda was marrying the Earl of Broadstairs 
he had been able to keep his pose intact — ^had con- 
trived to protest against one of his children's yielding 
to the craze for "decayed aristocrats with fly-blown 
titles," and to yield only because " personally. Broad- 
stairs wasn't as bad as some," and because the girl and 
her mother had made it clear to him that her heart 
would be broken if she didn't get the man she loved — 
at the price such luxuries cost. He had assumed that 
Beatrice had been equally well brought up — ^to love 
where she should, to do as well in the American upper 

170 



'AN INFURIATE FATHER 

class as her sister had done in the foreign upper class. 
This revelation of her waywardness, the waywardness 
of the child who was his especial pride, for whom he had 
dreamed the most dazzling splendors of social gran- 
deurs in New York — ^this astounding revelation put. 
him in the rage of his life. His face was a study in 
hatefulness. Beatrice shivered as she looked at it — 
but not with fear. 

*^ Yes," said she calmly, after a pause. ** Fve been, 
brought up in a certain way. But I was bom to insist, 
on having what I want. I want Roger. And, father,, 
I'm going to have him — ^in spite of you both.'* 

After a pause, in a voice of dreadful calm Rich- 
mond said: "You are going to marry Peter Vander- 
kief within six weeks or two months — or you are going- 
to get the shock of your willful life.'* 

" No,'* replied she, in a voice of calm equally dread- 
ful. " I have already had that shock. I thought: 
mother was the snob. I thought women were the snobs. 
But I see it's the men — worse than the women — ^you 
worse than mother. Oh, father," she said, changing 
suddenly to passionate pleading, " how can you be like 
this! Your—ot all men!" 

" Never mind me, young lady," snapped her father,, 
flying to the safe refuge of rage. " Pm going to savfe 
you from this blackmailing fortune hunter." And the 

171 



WHITE MAGIC 



unpleasantly crowded teeth showed savagely through 
the ragged gray mustache. 

" I have asked him to marry me, and '* 

" What ! '' shouted Richmond, again forgetting the 
groom. " Are you crazy f ** 

" I am," said Beatrice simply. " I love him. Fm 
crazy — ^permanently crazy.*' 

" Your mother will take you to New York this very 
day. You'll sail day after to-morrow morning." 

^^ I shall do nothing of the kind," said the girl. 

The sound Richmond made was in the guise of 
laughter — of mockery. But no snarl or roar could 
have been so fraught with menace. **We'll see about 
this, miss," said he. ^^ I'll show you who is master in 
my family. I'll show you you can't go on degrading 
yourself with this low intrigue. That hound! So he 
thought he could fasten himself on me — did he? I'll 
teach him ! " 

" I have proposed to him. He has refused me. I've 
made love to him. He has repulsed me." 

Richmond's cruel mouth under his ragged mus- 
tache was horrible to see. " You shameless girl ! " he 
cried. " It'll be one of the servants next. I must get 
you safely married at once. If your mother wasn't 
absolutely incompetent she'd have had you settled long 



Ago.'* 



n« 



'AN INFURIATE FATHER 

" I shall marry no one but Roger Wade," came 
from the quiet figure beside him in a quiet voice. 

** Have you got no sense at all? You say the pup- 
py refused you. Don't you know why.'* '* 

** I know the reason you'd give." 

** And that's the real reason. He has heard about 
me! He's got brains enough to understand that his 
best game is to — — " 

" Don't you say another word against him ! " 
cried Beatrice, at the end of her forbearance. ** You 
talk of my being a fool. What do you think of your- 
self? You don't want me to marry this man. How 
do you go about preventing it? Why, you show me 
that you are not the father who, I thought, loved me, 
but that you couldn't love anybody. You show me that 
you are not the kind of man I thought, but a snob, a 
hypocritical snob — ^yes, a hypocritical snob, who has 
been pulling wires behind mother — ^you all the time 
railing at her and at me and at Rhoda as snobs. And 
then, when you've shown me the truth about my sur- 
roundings, you go on to attack the man I love — to j 
say about him things I know to be false. Is that what 
you call clever?" 

** I'm glad you're letting me see you in your true 
colors," said the father, so exhausted by his passions 
that his voice came as little more than a hoarse whis- 

178 



WHITE MAGIC 



per. ** As for that — ^that fortune-hunter who has been 
making a fool of you — don't ever mention his name to 
me again! ** 

^ Do you want me to jump out of this cart? " cried 
the daughter, quivering with fury. 

Richmond pushed the horses into their swiftest trot. 
He did not speak again until he reined in at the en- 
trance to the gray chateau. Then he said viciously, 
** Go to your rooms and get ready to leave for New 
York and Europe. You have two hours and a half." 



IX 



FAMILY BEHIND-THE-SCENES 

Richmond, shrewd student of human nature and 
well versed in his favorite child's peculiarities of wiH 
and temper, did not underestimate what she had re^ 
vealed to him — ^neither that which she had revealed con- 
sciously nor the no less important things she had un- 
consciously implied. Also, he had seen the man folr 
whom she confessed infatuation, had measured his 
physical attractions and had got a fair notion of liie 
inner charms which made the physical charms so po- 
tent, it was a time for swift and summary action; 
this adventurer must be got rid of before he could use 
the foolish child's infatuation to put himself in a po- 
sition where he might cause scandal and, if he chose, 
could exact heavy blackmail. Theoretically, Richmond 
regarded his daughter as lovely and fascinating 
enough to bring any man in the world to her feet. 
Practically, he believed feeling for her had no part in 
the doings of " that fortune-hunting hound." He had 
been young and now was not far from old, yet he had 
not seen any exception to the rule he held axiomatic—* 

176 



WHITE MAGIC 



that wherever money is involved at all it is the only 
real factor. 

Yes, it was a time for action, instant and drastic. 
As he drove back toward Wade's studio he strove with 
his rage, trying to calm it so that his sly brain might 
plot one of those subtle tricks which had got him his 
vast fortune and had made him about the most admired, 
most hated and most denounced man in American 
finance. But every time he thought of his child's weak- 
minded lack of self-respect or of the brazen impudence 
of the penniless artist he fell to grinding his teeth again 
and to cursing his inability to lock her up until she 
recovered her senses, and to horsewhip the artist out 
of the neighborhood. Richmond had been so long used 
to having his will of any and every human being he 
}iappened to need that he latterly had become really 
insane when opposed. It was enough for a man to 
appear in his pathway; at once he began to take the 
worst possible view of that man's character, a method 
which greatly assisted him in stifling the voice of con- 
) science. Time was when he, like all men who have built 
themselves up from small beginnings, had his temper 
well under control, a bloodhound to be released only 
when it was prudent and advantageous to do so. But 
the habit of power had wrought as destructively in him 
as it has in almost all those who have become rulers. 

176 



FAMILY BEHIND-THE-SCENES 

His temper was fast becoming a dangerous weakness — 
that traitor within who overthrows where foes without 
could never prevail. 

When he arrived in sight of the studio there sat 
** the hound " on the doorsill, smoking a pipe. Roger 
did not move until Richmond was within, perhaps, 
twenty yards — reasonable speaking distance; then he 
rose and waited in large tranquillity. Richmond ad- 
vanced until he was about ten feet away. There he 
halted. To have gone nearer would have been to put 
himself, the small of stature and the spare of build, 
absurdly in contrast to the towering Roger — ^like a 
meager little bush at the base of a tree. Across the 
space between them he hurled at Roger one of those 
glances which Roger himself had described as ^^ aimed 
to kill.'* 

" What can I do for you, sir? " inquired the young 
man at length. He showed not a hint that he was 
aware of the wrath storming in the small man. 

"You — ^you danm scoundrel!'* ejaculated Rich- 
mond between his teeth — ^for the feeling of futility 
acted on his rage like oil on fire. 

Richmond's mien had prepared Roger for some- 
thing like this, so he bore the shock with infuriating 
composure. He eyed his insulter without moving 
a muscle of his face, then turned and crossed the 

177 



WHITE MAGIC 



threshold of his studio, reaching for the door to 
close it. 

" Hold on there ! '* cried Richmond. " Fve got 
4Something to say to you.'* 

Roger went on in and closed the door. Richmond 
4stared at it with mouth ajar. What sort of a scheme 
was this? What did the fellow calculate to gain to- 
ward his ends by making such a move? Richmond 
could not but admire its audacity. ^^ No wonder he 
has succeeded in convincing the little fool that he is 
sincere.'* He advanced and opened the door. He en- 
tered the big, bare room ; Roger, crayon in hand, was 
standing before the sketch that had been upon the 
easel when they left. He did not glance toward Rich- 
mond; he did not pause in his work. Richmond had 
not entered without having thought out a plan of pro- 
cedure. Plain talk was the thing — ^not insulting, but 
plain. He must frankly assume that the artist was a 
detected and baffled plotter of a marriage for money, 

^^ My daughter has confessed to me," said Rich- 
mond in a tone that was at least not insulting. ^^I 
have talked with her, and she is already ashamed of 
herself. So I have come from her to inform you that 
it will be useless for you to pursue your projects 
further.'* 

The big, young man stood back from his sketch, 

178 



FAMILY BEHIND-THE-SCENES 

eyed it critically. A thin stream of smoke curled from 
the pipe in the comer of his mouth. He went on draw- 
ing as if he were alone in the room. 

" I wish you clearly to understand," pursued Rich- 
mond, ^^ that your attentions are distasteful to her and 
to her family. Acquaintance with her must cease." 

Roger sketched on. 

As physical violence was out of the question, Rich- 
mond did not know what to do — how to extricate him- 
self from the absurd position into which his wrath had 
hurried him. He glowered at the big artist*. The 
sense of impotence set his rage to steaming. ^^ And 
I must tell you that if you had not had the cleverness 
to hold off — ^if you had lured that foolish child into 
marriage — ^you'd never have got a cent — ^not a cent! 
I'd cast off a child of mine who so disgraced her family. 
I'd forget she existed. But now that she realizes how 
she was trapped — ^what a slick citizen you are — she's 
ashamed of herself — ^ashamed of herself. There ought 
to be a law that could reach fellows like you." 
j While he was talking Roger was pushing his easel 
into the huge closet. He now closed and locked it, 
threw his coat over his arm and strode calmly past 
Richmond and out at the door. Not a word, not a 
glance, not a sign. Richmond followed him slowly. 
Roger marched at a long, swinging gait down the hill 

179 



WHITE MAGIC 



toward the east and disappeared into the woods. Rich- 
mond stared after him. When the undergrowth hid 
him from view Richmond took out his handkerchief and 
mopped his face. In a long life dotted with many an 
unusual scene between him and sundry of his fellow- 
men he had never experienced the like of this. 

" The scoundrel ! *' he said, a look of reluctant re- 
spect in his wrathful eyes. " The best game I ever. ran 
up against." 

He must hurry his girl out of the coimtry — and 
not give her an unwatched moment until the steamer 
was clear of the dock. 

Meanwhile, Beatrice had gone to her mother. 

Mrs. Richmond was taking advantage of a lull in 
the entertaining to give herself a thorough physical 
overhauling. The lower part of the west wing was 
fitted up as a complete gymnasium, with a swimming 
pool underneath. She had played basket ball with her 
secretary and companion, Miss Gleets, had fenced ten 
minutes, had swum twenty, and was now lying on a 
lounge in her boudoir, preparing to go off into a de- 
licious sleep. In came Beatrice. 

" Well, mamma," said she, " the fat's in the fire." 

Mrs. Richmond opened her drowsy eyes. ** You've 
told your father? " 

180 



FAMILY BEHIND-^THE-SCENES 

Beatrice nodded. " And he promptly blew up." 

** I was sure he would.*' 

Beatrice's expression — strange, satirical, sad, bit- 
terly sad — could not but have impressed her mother 
' had she not been more than half asleep. " You knew 
him better than I did," said the girl. " Still — ^no mat- 
ter." 

** We'll talk about it after I've had my nap." 

** Oh, there's nothing to talk about." 

** That's true," said her mother comfortably, as she 
slid luxuriously down the descent into unconsciousness 
— or is it an ascent? " You know there's nothing to do 
but to obey your father. And he's right. You'll be 
better satisfied with Peter." And Mrs. Richmond was 
asleep. 

Beatrice stood looking at her mother. Her ex- 
pression of somewhat undaughterly pity vanished and 
there was a rush of tears to her eyes, an uncontrollable 
tremor of the fresh, young lips usually curved in re- 
sponse to emotions in which tenderness had little part. 
** Dear mother," she murmured. She understood her 
mother's lot now, and sympathized in a way which 
Daniel Richmond's wife, unconscious what havoc those 
years of gradually deepened slavery had wrought in 
her mind, her heart, her whole life, would have regarded 
as hysterical and silly. Love had lifted Beatrice above 

181 



L 



the nctrrow environment in which she had been bred and 
had quickened her to a sense of values she could hardlj I 
have got otherwise. She saw her mother as she was* 
as her mother could no more have seen herself than the 
lifelong drunkard, happy in his squalid sottishness, _ 
could reconstruct and regret the innocence from which 
he has dropped into the depths by a gradient so easy 
that it was unnoted. The girl realized that her 
mother's chief substantial happiness was inability to j 
comprehend her own fate. " Thank God," said she to ' 
herself, " I had my eyes opened in time." And one 
hy one before her passed faces of fashionable matrons, 
young and old, whom she knew well — hard or harden- 
ing features, like landscapes upon which only bleak 
winds blow and only meager light from cold, gray 
skies falls; eyes from which looked shriveled souls, 
souls in which all human sympathy, save the conde- 
scending charity that is vanity rather than sympathy, 
had dried up; lives filled with shams and pretenses; 
trim and showy gardens in which no flower had per- 
fume, no fruit had taste, and where shone not one of > 
the free, beautiful blossoms of genuine love. Not hard 
hearts really, but shriveled ; not unhappy lives, but 
stunted and sunless, like plants grown in the luxurj 
of a rich loam — in a dark cellar. The shock of dis- 
illusionment as to her father completed for Beatrice the 



I 



FAMILY BEHIND-THE-SCENES 

transformation that had been started by the imder- 
mlning effect of Roger upon her conventional ideas — 
as a thunderbolt crashes down a weakened dam and 
releases its floods. 

Beatrice passed a light and caressing hand over her 
mother's beautifully arranged hair, bent and kissed her. 
Then she stole from the room — ^with a lingering glance 
of tenderest sweetness back from the threshold. 

An hour and a quarter ticked away in that splen- 
did room, with its wall coverings and upholsteries of 
dark-red brocaded silk. Li stepped Richmond, brisk 
and bristling. He frowned at his sleeping wife, tap- 
ping his foot impatiently upon the floor. " Lucy ! " 
he called sharply. 

Mrs. Richmond's eyes opened, saw him. Over her 
face flitted an expression as primeval and as moving as 
that of a weary slave awakened from delightful sleep 
to resume the hated toil. "Why did you wake me? " 
she cried peevishly. 

" Where's Beatrice? " 
I Mrs. Richmond resumed her normal expression of 
haughty discontent. ** She was in here a while ago/* 



99 



replied she. " Li her rooms, probably.^ 
" Did she tell you? " asked he. 
"About Wade?" 

"Yes," snapped her husband. "What else is 

183 



WHITE MAGIC 



there, pray? Has she been up to something else dis- 
graceful? " 

" Why, Dan, she's done nothing disgraceful," cried 
the mother. " Every girl has those passing fancies. 
But she'll not oppose you. Anyhow, her own good 
sense ^* 



Richmond gave an impatient snort. ^^ She's a fool 
— an impetuous fool." 

His wife ventured a sly, catlike look from the cor- 
ner of her eye into his back. " You always say she's 
the most like you of any of ^" 

" She takes her impetuosity from me. I hardly 
need say from whom she inherits her folly." 

" I can see nothing to get excited about." And 
Mrs. Richmond stretched herself in preparation for a 
leisurely sitting up. 

Richmond regarded his wife with his habitual ex- 
pression of disdain for her uselessness. He said per- 
emptorily : " You are going to town this evening with 
her, and you take her abroad day after to-morrow." 

Mrs. Richmond sat up as if she had been prodded 
with a spike. **I can't do it!" she cried. "I can't 
get ready. And we've got invitations out for " 

" I'm going to send my own secretary — ^Lawton — 
along with you, to watch her and report to me," said 
Richmond. ** You have shown that you are unable to 

184 



FAMILY BEHIND-THE-SCENES 

take care of her. Excited? Indeed I am excited. To 
find that a wretched fortune hunter has just about 
foisted himself on me. And what of our plans for the 
girl's future? Have bridge and these masseuses and 
hair women and all the rest of the fiddle-faddle that you 
fuddle about with taken from you the last glimmerings 
of sense? " He was storming up and down the room. 
** Good Heaven ! Have I got to take one eye off my 
business to keep guard over my family ? Are you good 
for nothing, Lucy?" 

" I hope you were careful what you said to her/* 
exclaimed Mrs. Richmond, alarmed by his complete 
lack of self-control. There had been many bitter 
scenes between them since their love waned as their 
wealth waxed. But theretofore he had attacked her 
with irony and sarcasm, with sneer and jeer. Never 
before had he used straight denunciation, made coarse 
and brutal by a manner he had hitherto reserved for 
the office. " You can't treat her as you treat the rest 
of us," she warned him. 

" And why not, pray? " demanded he. As she was 
silent, he repeated. " Why not? I said! " he cried in a 
tone so menacing, so near a blow, that she flushed a 
deep and angry red. 

^^ Because you have made her independent," the 
wife was stung into replying. 
W 186 



WHITE MAGIC 



" What imbeciUty ! *' scoffed he, enraged by this 
home truth that had been tormenting him for several 
hours. *^ She's got less than any of the rest of you. 
Pve purposely kept her where she'd have to behave her- 
self and love me. Your mind never was strong, Lucy. 
It has become flabby." 

Mrs. Richmond was completely possessed by her 
anger. A cowed creature is hardest to provoke, can- 
not be roused until it is literally crazed; then it is like 
any other lunatic. She laughed in the face of her ty- 
rant. " Love ! " she jeered. " Love you ! You haven't 
the least sense of humor, Dan, or you couldn't say that." 

Richmond quailed. 

^^ It's true, Beatrice has less than the rest of us. But 
Rhoda and I need more than she does. Anjway, my 
life's practically over. Pve got no future — ^no hope 
elsewhere, or " — she sprang up and her eyes glittered 
insanely at him — " or do you suppose I'd stay on with 
you — ^you who have become nothing but a slave driver? 
Then there's Rhoda. She and her husband need quan- 
tities of money. The little you've given her is nothing 
to what dhe wants and fawns on you to get. As for 
the boys, they're too fond of being rich and showing 
off to dare do anything but cringe " 

"A nice brood you've brought up, haven't you? " 
frothed her husband. 

186 



"FAMILY BEHIND-THE-SCENES 



** They're your children at heart — all of thenu 
You've ruined them. Yes, you — ^not I, but you ! " 

He turned his back on her, ^^ You go to Europe 
day after to-morrow, all the same," he cried. 

^^ m do nothing of the sort ! " retorted she. 

^^ You will spend the money I allow you in the way 
I direct, or you will not get it," rejoined he. ^^ Ring 
for your secretary and your maid and the housekeeper. 
Set this swarm of idlers in motion. There's no time to 
be lost." 

" I'll not go ! " 

"Do you want me to give the orders? Do you 
want the servants to ^" 

" Oh, you — devU! " she screamed. Then she burst 
into hysterical tears. "And I've got no will. I'm a 
weak, degraded nothing. If I were a dozen years 
younger ! Oh — oh — oh ! " 

Richmond rang the bell. " I've rung for your 
maid," said he. " Stop that slopping — and get busy." 
His tone indicated that he was not wholly pleased with 
himself. 

His wife hastily dried her tears and hurried into 
her dressing room to remove the traces and to hearten 
herself with a stiff drink of brandy. Richmond con- 
tinued to pace the boudoir. Marthe, the suave aad 
ladylike, appeared with a note on her tray. She cour- 

187 



WHITE MAGIC 



tesied to Richmond and moved toward the dressing 
room door. "What have you got there?" demanded 
Richmond. 

" A note for madame — from mademoiselle,*' 

Richmond snatched it from the little, silver tray, 
tore it open. His hand shook as he read. " Where did 
you get this? " he asked, in a voice from which all the 
passion had died. 

^^ Mademoiselle gave it to Fillet as she was driving 
away." 

" Go ! " said Richmond ; and as she went into the 
hall he entered the dressing room. His wife was before 
the dressing-table mirror powdering her nose. He 
flung the note down before her. "Read that," he 
cried. 

Mrs. Richmond read: 

Dearest Mother: 

This is to say good-by — for the present. I've gone 
to New York to stop with Allie Kinnear and look about. 
Pve no plans except not to come under father's roof 
again. I thought he loved me. I've foimd that he 
hasn't any heart to love anybody. He can't bribe me 
into putting up with his tyranny. I'm afraid he'll be 
cowardly enough to vent on you the rage for what's 
all his own fault. But he'd do that if I stayed on. So, 
I don't make it worse for you by going. Forgive me, 

188 



FAMILY BEHIND-THE-SCENES 

mamma. I love you better than I ever did in my Iife» 
Pm so sorry to go — ^yet glad, too, 

Beatsici:. 

Mrs. Richmond laid the note cahnly aside and re* 
sumed powdering her nose. She turned her head this 
way and that, to study effects from different lights. 
Apparently the note had made upon' her no stronger im- 
pression than would have been made by the swift passage 
of a fly between her and the mirror. 

^^ She's gone," said Richmond, in a dazed way. 

" And I doubt if she'll come back,'* said his wife. 

** You must bring her back." 

Mrs. Richmond was searching in the drawer for 
some toilet article. ^^ I can do nothing with her," said 
she absently. ** You know that. Where has Marthe 
put- '' 

** You act as if you did not care," snarled he. 

"And I don't," replied the wife indifferently. 
" She's better off. I hope she'll marry Wade." 

** Marry f " sneered Richmond. " Do you suppose 
he'd marry her when he finds out that she has cut her- 
self off? " 

"Maybe so," replied Mrs. Richmond, with intent 
to infuriate. 

Richmond, with the wounds to his vanity inflicted 
by Roger open again and burning and bleeding, gave 

189 



WHITE MAGIC 



a kind of howl of rage. ^ Don't be a fool!** he 
shouted. " I say he will not marry her ! ** 

" Then you ought to be satisfied," said his wife 
pleasantly. 

" Satisfied? " Richmond, white with rage, shook his 
hand in her very face. "Satisfied? With the only 
one of my family that was worth while gone — ^you talk 
about my being satisfied! " 

"Then why did you drive her out?** inquired she 
coldly. 

Richmond flung out his arms in a vague, wild ges- 
ture, and rushed to the open window. 

"You might go to Kinnear's and talk with her," 
suggested his wife. 

" Say what? " demanded Richmond over his shoul- 
der. 

" How should I know? " 

He wheeled round. "Are you on her side or on 
mine?" 

** Oh, I'm just a fool," said Lucy. 

Richmond's scowl at her changed to a scowl into 



vacancy. The scowl faded into a mere stare. Sudden- 
ly he burst out in a voice from which grief had washed 
every trace of anger : " I've got to have her back ! I've 
giot to have her back.*' 

Mn. Richmond's expression of amazement slowly 

190 



FAMILY BEHIND-THE-SCENES 

yidded to one of sullen jealousy. " That's right," 
sneered she. ^^Gro and apologize to her. Knuckle 
down to her." 

The husband, a wholly different figure from the 
bristling, bustling, self-assured tyrant of a few min- 
utes before, went out without another word. The wife 
looked after him. The himiiliation of having her 
daughter exalted while she herself was in the dust un- 
der his contemptuous foot had one consolation — ^the 
tyrant had met his match and might himself soon be 
abased. 



i 



BSATKICE IN CHAINS 

In any city but New York, and even there in any 
set but the one to which they belonged, the Kinnears 
would have been regarded as rich. But in the company 
they kept, their strainings and strugglings to hold the 
pace were the subject of many a jest and gibe. Had 
they not been of such superior birth — ^not merely Colo- 
nial but Tory and forced to do exceeding shrewd and 
heavy bribing to get back the estates forfeited to low- 
bom Patriots — ^they would have ranked almost as 
hangers-on. Another generation, another dividing up 
of those meager millions, and the Kinnears would cease 
to make any part of the blaze of plutocracy's high so- 
ciety, would shine as modest satellites, by reflected light. 
Thus, it was necessary that lovely Alicia Kinnear marry 
money — ^big money. Beatrice Richmond's brother Hec- 
tor was about as good a catch as there was going; so, 
Beatrice and Allie became friends at school — ^Alicia, 
being a sensible girl sensibly trained from the cradle, 
needed no specific instruction from her mother in the 
noble and useful art of choosing friends. The friend- 

192 



BEATRICE IN CHAINS 



ship grew into intimacy, and Alicia saw to it that noth- 
ing occurred to produce even temporary coolings — ^this, 
with not the least show of sycophantry, which would 
immediately have disgusted Beatrice; on the contrary^ 
what Beatrice most admired in dear Alicia was her inde- 
pendence, her absolute freedom from the faintest taint 
of snobbishness. If Beatrice had been more experi- 
enced she might perhaps have become suspicious of this 
unalloyed virtue. There is always good groimd for sus- 
picion when we find a human being apparently entirely 
without a touch of any universal human failing; Nature 
has so arranged it that each of us has a little of every- 
thing in his composition, and the elements that show im 
a character are rarely so important as those deep out: 
of sight. However, Alicia was a sweet and generous; 
girl, and gave a very pleasant and praiseworthy quality 
of liking where she felt that her station and circum- 
stances permitted her to like — ^and how many of us can 
make a better showing? ^ 

When Beatrice, with Valentine, her maid, and two ^ 
trunks, entered the big, old house in Park Avenue where 
the Kinnears maintained upper-class estate, Alicia was 
waiting with open arms. "Your telegram only just 
came," said she, hugging and kissing Beatrice delight- 
edly. " But the rooms are ready — ^your rooms — ^and 
we've got Peter coming to dinner to-night." 

193 



WHITE MAGIC 



^ Peter ! " Beatrice made a face. *^ Give me any- 
one else — €myone dse.** 

Alicia's blue eyes — beautiful eyes they were, so 
clear, so soft, so delicately shaded — opened wide. 
<* Why, Trixy, I thought— 



M 



**So it was,*' cut in Beatrice. "But that's oflf. 
Close the door" — ^they had just entered the sitting 
room of the charming suite set aside for " darling Bea- 
trice " — " and I'll tell you all about it — ^that is, all I 
can tell just now." 

** Oh, you and Hanky will make it up ^" 

** Never! Whoever I may marry, it'll not be he." 
Alicia looked shocked, grieved. And she was 
^shocked and grieved. But underneath this propriety 
^of friendly emotion she had already begun to consider 
that, if this were really true, Peter would return to the 
ranks of the eligibles — and he was through Harvard, 
while Heck Richmond was a junior and only a few 
months older than herself. An inexcusable duplicity — 
that is, inexcusable in any but a human being circum- 
ustanced as was Alicia. 
} Beatrice laughed at her bosom friend's mournful ex- 
pression. ** Oh, drop it," cried she. " You know Peter 
is no real loss. He^s all right, of course — a clean, de- 
cent fdlow, with a talent for dressing himself welL But 
no one would ever get recited about him." 

104 



BEATRICE IN CHAINS 



" Does anybody get excited about anybody, nowa- 
days?" laughed Alicia. 

Beatrice nodded ; into her eyes and out again flashed 
a look that could not but put so shrewd and sympathetic 
a friend as Allie into possession of her secret. 

"Who?" said Allie breathlessly. "The Count? 
Oh, Trixy, you're not going to marry away off " 

** Not the Count," was Beatrice's quick, disdainful 
interruption. "What do you take me for? He's 
shorter than I and horribly old — over forty." 

" I don't think age matters in a man," obserred the 
charitable Alicia. 

" I do," retorted Beatrice. " Not, of course, if 
one's marrying for — for other things than love. But I 
couldn't love an elderly man." 

"Is forty elderly?" 

" Isn't it? " replied Beatrice. 

" But who is he? " implored Allie, aU aquiver with 
curiosity. 

Beatrice permitted a beatific expression bordering 
on fatuous folly to overspread her fair, young face. 
" Do you remember — down at Red Hill — ^the last time 
you were there — ^the biggest, grandest, handsomest man 



you ever saw ^" 



" The artist ! " cried Allie in dismay. ** Oh, dear- 
est, I thought you were just flirting. And you are. 

196 



WHITE MAGIC 



You wouldn't — Your mother'd never — ^never — con- 
sent. Isn't he — ^poor? " 

" How can you talk like that? " exclauned Beatrice, 
with all the new convert's energy in indignation. 

"Well — one has got to live, you know," urged 
Allie. " And if he's poor — and your father doesn't con- 
sent " 

Beatrice laughed curtly — she had many mannerisms 
that reminded one of her father. " I'm not married yet 
— ^nor engaged." 

" Have you tedked with your father and mother? " 
inquired her worldly wise friend. 

Miss Richmond again gave a sweetened and feminine 
version of her father's sardonic laugh. " That's why 
I'm here. I've broken with father." 

**0h, Trixy!" exclaimed Allie in terror. "You 
canH do that ! " 

"Oh, yes, I can. I have." She beamed on her 
friend. ** And I've come to ask you to give me shelter 
for a few days — ^till I can look about. Father wanted 
me to marry Peter. I refused. He insulted me. Here 
I am." 

Alicia kissed her with enthusiasm. " What a strong 
dear you are ! " cried she. This remark seemed to her a 
wise and friendly — and discreet — compromise. It did 
not approve unfilial conduct. It did not encourage 

196 



BEATRICE IN CHAINS 



Beatrice to weaken her opposition to Hanky Vander- 
kief. It did not commit the Kinnears to anything what- 
soever. ^^But you must dress for dinner. Of course 
I'll give you another man. I'll change my man to you 
and take Peter. It's good to have you here. I must 
rush away to dress." 

But Miss Kinnear was not in such mad haste that 
she could not look in on her mother, who was being 
hooked up by her maid. ^^ I'll finish mamma, Grer- 
maine," said Alicia. '^ I want to say something to her." 
And the instant they were alone she came out with it: 
^^ Beatrice has broken with her father because she 
doesn't want to marry Peter. And she has come to stay 
with us." 

Alicia hooked; her mother stood patiently, appar* 
ently studying in the long mirror the way Grermaine 
had done her soft, gray hair. Of all the women in New 
York who led the fashionable life, not one was able to 
invest the despicable arts of prudence and calculation 
with so much real grace and virtue as Mrs. John Kin- 
near. 

" What shall I do, mother? " Alicia finally asked. 

** Nothing," replied Mrs. Elinnear, in the tone of 
one who has deliberated and decided. " We'll wait and 
see. Certainly, that dreadful, dangerous devil of a 
father of hers can't object to us giving his daughter 

197 



WHITE MAGIC 



shelter — ^while we wait for him to try and get her back. 
• • • Beatrice is very obstinate." 

^^ Like iron — ^like steel. She says she's in love with 
an artist. He is terribly handsome, but not the sort of 
man one would marry." 

"Foreigner?" 

^^ No, American. I never heard of him. I can't re- 
member his name." 

" Good Lord, the girPs crazy," said Mrs. KinneaTi^ 
^^ Why did Mrs. Richmond let a man of that sort have 
a chance to get well acquainted with her daughter? 
Still, who'd have thought it of Beatrice? I'd as soon 
have expected you to do it." 

" Beatrice has got a queer streak in her," explained 
Alicia. ** You know, her father is — or was — ^very ordi- 
nary." 

" No, that's not it," replied Mrs. Kinnear reflect- 
ively. " Those things aren't matters of birth and 
breeding. I've seen the lowest kind of tastes in people 
of excellent blood." 

** How sweet you look! ... I must dress. You ad- 
vise me to do nothing? She didn't want Peter at din- 
ner. So— -I'll take hun." 

That little rest between the " so" and the "I'll'* 
was an excellent instance of the way mother and daugh- 
ter kad of conveying to each other those things impos- 

198 



BEATRICE IN CHAINS 



sible of speech — ^the things that sound vulgar or shock- 
ing or basely contriving if put into words. And in no 
respect does the difference between the well bred and the 
common display itself so signally as in these small-large 
matters of what to say and what to imply. By this 
significance of silences mother and daughter were in the 
position — ^the happy position— of being able most sin- 
cerely and most virtuously, to deny even to themselves 
any and all intent of subtle or snobbish or intriguing 
thought. To impute such thoughts to such people is to 
excite their just indignation. As Allie departed to 
dress, her mother sent after her a glance of admiring 
love. She had brought her daughter up not as daugh- 
ter, but as bosom friend, and she was reaping the rich 
reward ; for Allie Kinnear, earing so little about every- 
one else that at bottom she neither strongly liked nor 
strongly disliked anybody, reserved and poured upon 
her mother all the love of her heart. 

When the five women at the dinner were in the draw- 
ing-room afterwards waiting for the men, Mrs. Kinnear 
found an opportunity to say to Allie : ** Ridimond tele- 
phoned just before I came down. He is delighted that 
Beatrice is with us — ^wants us to keep her until he 
comes.*' 

** She says she won't see him,*' said AUda. 

^ I think I can persuade her.'* 



199 



WHITE MAGIC 



Mrs. Eannear was right. When Richmond called 
the foUowipg afternoon and Beatrice reiterated her re- 
fusal, Mrs. Kinnear said in her inimitable way, sweet, 
sensible, friendly: "My dear, don't you see that you 
are putting yourself in the wrong? '* 

"Why quarrel with him?'* objected Beatrice. 
** Why stupidly repeat again and again that I will not 
marry Peter? My mind is made up. I shall not change, 
and he knows it.*' 

Mrs. Kinnear had already debated — ^without letting 
herself know what she was about — ^whether or not to do 
all in her power to maintain the strained relations of 
father and daughter, " and help save poor Beatrice 
from the misery of marriage with a man she hates — ^a 
man who deserves a good wife." She had decided 
against siding with the girl because of the dangers in 
incurring the relentless wrath of powerful Richmond. 
So, her reply now was : " Dear Beatrice, you needn't be 
afraid of your father." 

She had calculated well. Beatrice reared proudly. 
*^ Perhaps it does look as if I were afraid to face him," 
said she, all imconscious that Mrs. Kinnear was bend- 
ing her to her will as easily as a basket maker bends an 
osier withe. " Yes — ^I'll go down." 

!And down she swept, to pause in statuelike coldness 
upon the threshold of the drawing-room, where her 

SOO 



BEATRICE IN CHAINS 



small, wiry father was pacing agitatedly. *^Well, 
father? " said she. 

They looked at each other in silence — ^measuring 
each other — or, rather, daughter submitting calmly to 
her father's keen, measuring eyes, while she wondered 
how a man so strong and daring as he could hare such 
a pitiful weakness as snobbishness. At last Richmond 
said pleasantly : ^^ Beatrice, I've come to take you back 
home.*' 

She advanced to a chair, into which she dropped 
with graceful deliberation. ^^ I thought you had come 
to apologize." Her tone was a subtle provocation. 

He flushed a little — a faint glow upon his dry, 
wrinkled face with its huge forehead, its huge nose and 
its dwindling and wily little chin. " That, too,'* said 
he with astonishing self-restraint. ** I was so mad yes- 
terday that I lost my head. My digestion isn't what it 
once was. My nerves are frayed out." 

"You admit you wronged Roger Wade?" 

Richmond winced, but held to the game he had de- 
cided upon. ** I admit I know nothing about him— ex- 
cept, of course, what D'Artois said. But I can't hon- 
estly say I believe in him. I still feel he is a f ortime 
hunter." 

" I can understand that," said Beatrice, tmbending 
a little. " I suspected him, myself.'* 
14 801 



WHITE MAGIC 



** Trust to your intuition, Beatrice,*' cried Rich- 
mond cordially. ** It always guides right." 

^^ I'm glad to hear you say that," observed his 
daughter. ^^ For my intuition was that he was simple 
as a baby about money matters. The nasty suspicion 
came afterwards — ^when I was piqued because he had re- 
fused me." 

Richmond made a large, generous gesture, strove — 
not unsuccessfully — to accompany it with a large, gen- 
erous expression. "Well — that's all past and gone. 
Are you ready to go home? " 

" I am not going home, father," said Beatrice in an 
ominously quiet tone. 

Richmond ignored. **0h, you want to stay with 
Allie a few days? Why not take her down with you? 
. . . The fact is" — ^Richmond cleared his throat — 
** the place seems lonely without you." 

Beatrice's glance fell. Her sensitive, upper lip 
moved nervously — ^the faintest tremor quickly con- 
trolled. 

" My car's at the door," he went on, an old man's 
fear-laden eagerness in his voice. " It'll take us straight 
to the station." He glanced at his watch. " We'll be 
in time for that first express." 

Beatrice did not dare look at him. She said in- 
sistently : " You will say nothing more about my marry- 

ao8 



BEATRICE IN CHAINS 

" ' 11 I I II iim iiJiii I I- nil u Jill 

ing Peter? You leave me freie to marry wbom I 
please?" 

Richmond drew down his brows. Temper began to 
tug at the comers of his cruel mouth. Really, this in- 
surgent child of his was exceeding the outermost limits 
of fond, paternal forbearance. ^^ You've had time to 
think things over," said he in a voice of restraint. 
** You're a sensible girl at bottom* And I know you 
have decided to act sensibly." 

Beatrice rose. ^^ Yes, I have," scud ^he. 

** Then — come on," said Richmond, though he knew 
perfectly well that was not what she meant. 

" You read my note to mother? " 

** I pay no attention to hysteria. I waited for your 
good sense to get a hearing." 

" I shall stay in New York," she said gently. " I 
am of age. I intend to be free." 

** What nonsense ! " cried he, with an attempt at 
good humor. " Where'll you stay? " 

" Here for the present." 

** Do you think the Kinnears will harbor you? " 

** I'm always welcome here." 

** As my daughter. But just as soon as they — ^any 
of the people you know, for that metier — find out that 
I regard anyone who's receiving you as abetting you in 
your folly and disobedience — •■ — ^" 



WHITE MAGIC 



" The Kinnears are my friends," said Beatrice 
coldly. " You exaggerate yourself, papa— or, rather, 
your money.'* 

Richmond laughed — a vain, imperious, ugly laugh. 
^^ I can make the old woman upstairs put you out of the 
house in two minutes — ^and Allie will be afraid to speak 
to you." 

Beatrice gave a disdainful smile. 

" These Kinnears — and about everyone you know — 
have large investments in the things I control." And 
his tone and the twinkle in his eyes made the words con- 
jure dire visions of possible catastrophe. 

" Oh ! " exclaimed Beatrice, paling. She looked at 
him with startled eyes. " I see ... I see." She was 
calm and self-contained again. ^^ I must not get my 
friends into trouble. Yes — ^I'll leave at once. I'll go 
to a hotel." 

At this he lost patience. " You force me to be se- 
vere with you," said he, coming close to her and shaking 
his fist in her face. " Now listen, young lady. You 
are going home with me. And you are going to marry 
Vanderkief within six weeks." 

Beatrice's expression was, in its way, quite as tm- 
pleasant as her father's. ** You can't ruin me^ father," 
said she with an ugly little laugh. ^^What you gave 
me is invested in Grovemments." 

S04 



BEATRICE IN CHAINS 



Richmond ground his teeth. ^^ Don't remind me of 
my infernal folly. But I've had a valuable lesson. Not 
another cent do I give away till I'm dead." 

^^As soon as I can support myself," said Beatrice, 
** you'll get back what you gave me." 

" Support yourself ! " Richmond laughed — ^with 
real heartiness. He was surveying her standing there, 
in a fashionable carriage dress and looking engagingly 
fine and useless. '^ What could you do? " 

'^ That remains to be seen," said Beatrice, flushing 
with mortification. 

"Enough of this!" cried Richmond. "You cer- 
tainly can't think me so weak and meek that I'd let you 
marry that fortune-hunting painter chap. I'll ex- 
plain." 

" Not to me," said Beatrice, walking calmly to the 
door. " Good-by, father." 

^^ If you don't do as I say," exclaimed Richmond,. 
« rU ruin him." 

Beatrice stopped short. She did not turn round, 
but from the crown of her head to the sweep of her skirt 
her whole figure expressed attention. 

" He has a small competence — ^lef t him by an aunt," 
pursued Richmond, tranquil now. " I'U wipe it out. 
I'll make him a beggar, and then I'll see that he is driven 
from the country." 

205 



WHITE MAGIC 



Beatrice turned round. " You — ^would do — thai I *' 
she said slowly. 

" Just that — and probably more/' her father as- 
sured her genially. " I think I have a little power — 
despite the belief of certain members of my family to the 
contrary.'* 

" But he has done nothing ! " cried she. " I've told 
you he refused me — again and again. He has done 
everything to discourage me. He has wounded my 
pride. He has trampled on my vanity. He has told me 
plainly that in no circumstances would he burden him- 
self with me." 

" Then why do you persist? " said her father 
shrewdly. 

She did not answer. Her head drooped. 

Richmond laughed. ^You see, your story doesn't 
hold together. This is Rhoda and Broadstairs over 
again. They conspired together to bleed me out of 
more than he had asked in the first place. I let them 
do it. But I knew what they were about. This is a dif- 
ferent case." White and shaking, he waved outstretched 
arms at her. ^^ You and your vagabond will never get a 
cent out of me, living or dead. And he knows it. I told 
him." 

^You sair him?" said Beatrice eagerly. ^^What 
did he say? " 

306 



BEATRICE IN CHAINS 



Ridimond grew fiery red at the recollection of that 
interview, thus brought vividly back to him. " No mat- 
ter,'* said he roughly. " You'll find that he wants noth- 
ing more to do with you. And when I get through 
with him he'll be glad to hide himself in some dark, 
cheap comer of Paris. He'll have to beg his passage 
money." 

" Father, I told you the truth," said the girl with 
passionate earnestness. '^ He has never sought me. I 
have no hope of marrying him. I persisted — ^persist — 
because" — she drew her figure up proudly — ^**I love 
him!" 

** A lot of pride you've got," sneered her father. 

** Yes, I have," replied she. " I love him so mudi 
that I'd not be ashamed for the whole world to know it. 
I'm not one of those milk-and-water, cowardly women 
who have to wait till they're loved before they begin to 
give what they call love. I love him because he is the 
best all-round man I ever saw — becaues he is big and 
broad and simple — because he's honest and sincere — ^be- 
cause he — because I love him ! " 

Richmond was silenced. She looked fine as she said 
this — ^tiie sort of woman an intelligent, appreciative man 
is mighty proud to have as a daughter. He was moved 
so powerfully that he could not altogether conceal it. 
But that was an impulse from a part of his nature 

207 



WHITE MAGIC 



deeply sepulchered and almost deadr— quite dead so far 
^ influence upon action or practical life was concerned. 
** You're stark mad, Beatrice ! " he cried. " This has 
j^ot to be cured at once. Come home with me ! " 

" Father/' she pleaded, " you never denied me any- 
thing in my life. And this I want more than all ^" 



" I thought you said you had no hope,'' cried her 
father, encouraged to see weakness in the feminine 
pathos of her tones. ^^ Now, drop this nonsense ! Come 
with me and marry Vanderkief or I'll beggar that artist 
and drive him out in disgrace. Take your choice. And 
be quick about it. I'll not make this offer again, and 
I'll not stop the wheels once I set them in motion. In 
two days I can have him made penniless." 

Beatrice looked at her father ; her father looked at 
her. She laughed — a quiet, cold laugh. "You win," 
said she. "I'll go." 

And five minutes later she, having passively sub- 
mitted to Allie's and Mrs. Kinnear's farewell embraces, 
descended to enter her father's automobile. Richmond 
took the seat beside her with an expression of mere tran-* 
quillity upon his shrewd, dangerous face. 

He had accomplished only what he felt assured in 
advance he would accomplish. Whenever he played 
trumps they won. 



XI 



PETEE VISITS THE FBISON 



We may hesitate, back and fill, creep forward with 
trembling caution, in matters affecting our own affairs. 
But we show no such nervousness when it comes to in- 
terfering in the affairs of another. There we are swift 
and sure. We give advice freely ; we say " ought *' 
in authoritative tones ; we even enforce judgment if we 
have the power. Why not? If matters do not turn 
out well the fault will lie not upon our advice, but upon 
the blundering way our advice was executed. Besides, 
we shall not be called on to pay the bill ; destiny never 
settles its accounts in consequences vicariously. Rich- 
mond had given far less thought to his daughter's af- 
fairs than he habitually bestowed upon the small de- 
tails of a small business deal. He felt he did not need 
to think about them ; he knew what was good for her. 
Was he not her father? — and was it not a father's duty 
and privilege to know what was best for a daughter? 
So, the obstacle to the fulfillment of the destiny he had 
ordained for her must be swept away. 

He was a man who looked at ends, not at means. 

809 



WHITE MAGIC 



Taking all the circumstances into account, he was 
rather inclined to believe that his daughter was right 
about Roger Wade's not wishing to marrj her; that 
for some mysterious reason the poor artist was firmly 
set against marrying her — ^perhaps was in love with 
some other woman, perhaps had a wife hidden away 
somewhere. But Roger's innocence or guilt was aside 
from the point — ^the said point being that his daughter 
must marry Yanderkief and so contribute her share 
toward broad and solid foundations for the family he 
was building. Thus, guilty or innocent, this artist 
:who had had the misfortime to cross his path must be 
sacrificed if necessary. 

He felt neither pity nor hatred for Roger Wade 
as he contemplated the possibility of having to ruin 
him. Richmond was as impersonal as are all the large 
forces of destiny, self-appointed or impressed — cholera 
germs or conquerors, cyclones or captains of industry. 
When he raised or lowered the price of a stock or of 
a necessity of life, destroyed an industry or annexed 
a railway, he looked on it as a destiny-ordained trans- 
action; effects upon the happiness or misery of un- 
known fellow-beings did not enter his head. The sui- 
cides that followed his wrecking and looting of the 
M« M. & 6. made no impression on him. If a man of 
action paused for such refinements of sensibility as in- 



PETER VISITS THE PRISON 

cidental evil effects from his great designs there would 
be no action. If the Almighty were a sentimentalist 
how long would chaos be postponed? ^^ The larger 
good " was Richmond's motto, and those who attacked 
his right to set himself up as judge in so high and 
difficult a matter were silenced by his pointing to his 
triumphant success in establishing and maintaining 
himself in destiny's American board of directors. 

Beatrice, observing this relentlessness of his in a 
romantic, impersonal way, and thinking only about his 
exhibition of power and about the glories of victory, 
had often admired, had been filled with pride. But now 
that she had personal illustration of the meaning of 
that sonorous word, relentless, she was feeling rather 
differently. And hand in hand with horror of her 
father there entered her heart a great fear of him* 
She had fancied herself free ! She had gone haughtily 
away, had stepped proudly about, had admired herself 
for superior strength and courage. Here she was, 
back at Red Hill, as much in chains as her mother and 
her brothers and Rhoda, Countess of Broadstairs. 
Through and through she was afraid of this man who 
would stop at nothing — and whom nothing could stop. 
Bitterly and vividly and in self-scorn she was realizing 
the truth so compactly presented by Montaigne where 
ho reminds us that the pedestal is not part of the bust. 




WHITE MAGIC 



But, although she could not lie to herself about her 
fear, she resolutely hid it. Her front was calm and un- 
daunted. She accepted her check like her father's 
own daughter — with neither whimper nor frown. She 
was chattering gajlj all the way down on the train. 
She greeted her mother as if she had merely been away 
for a day's shopping. She was the life of the dinner 
table, played bridge afterwards with her old-time skill 
— and that meant undivided attention upon the game-i 

Her father was puzzled. Did this cheerfulness in- 
dicate a plot to escape? Or, was Beatrice secretly 
delighted at being able to extricate herself from a situ- 
ation extremely distasteful to her sober sense, without 
being forced to the mortification of having to confess 
her folly? Or, was it simply the natural and incurable 
frivolity of womankind? Richmond hoped and half 
believed that the last two guesses contained the truth; 
but he did not on that account relax his vigilance. It 
was his fixed policy to leave no point in his line un- 
covered, and to cover with the greatest care those 
points where danger seemed least likely. Thenceforth 
Beatrice should make no move without his knowledge. 
She was never alone except when shut up in her own 
apartment — and he had the telephone there discon- 
nected. He was careful not to make his espionage irri- 
tating ; it would not definitely disclose itself to her un- 
S13 



n 

n 



4 




PETER VISITS THE PRISON 

less she tried to do something out of the ordinary. So 
far as he could judge, she did not realize that it 
existed. 

A few days and Peter came down, to be received by 
her with a friendliness that delighted him, and Rich- 
mond no less. 

Perhaps had Peter been bom to make his own way 
in the world he would have developed a good mind and 
enough character to have enabled him to acquit himself 
creditably. As it was, however, his thinking had al- 
ways been hired out and his character had remained al- 
most rudimentary, except that he had been taught to 
resist any and all attempts to get money out of him — 
had been taught in much the same way that Nature 
teaches the oyster to close its shell when anything 
disagreeable tries to enter, teaches the worm to squirm 
out of the way when it feels a touch. 

Unlike his mind and most of the rest of his char- 
acter, Peter's vanity was far from rudimentary. Those 
bom to wealth or position get a quaintly false notion 
of their own intrinsic importance — ^just as a prize 
milcher probably mistakes the reason for the assiduous 
attention of which she is the subject — the care with 
which she is washed and curried and fed, humored and 
petted, ever spoken to caressingly and considerately. 
Peter's vanity was as highly sensitized as the sole of 

SIS 



WHITE MAGIC 



the foot. He was constantly alternating between 
ecstasy and torment, according as he interpreted the 
actions of those about him — for he assumed that every- 
one was thinking of him all the time, that whatever was 
said was a compliment for him or an envious fling at 
him. Otherwise, one might travel far and search dili- 
gently without finding so amiable, so kindly a fellow 
as he. His extreme caution with money — except in 
self-indulgence, of course — did not produce any dis- 
agreeable effect upon his associates; they either were 
rich, young men, trained like himself to suspect every- 
one of trying to ** trim *' them, or were parasites up<m 
the rich, accustomed to the paiurious ways of the rich 
and rather admiring stinginess as evidence of strength 
of character. And it certainly was evidence of admi- 
rable prudence; for the merely rich man shorn of his 
riches is in much the same plight as a dog with its tail 
cut off close behind its ears. 

When Peter and Beatrice went for a walk, Peter 
after a while noted the retainer of Richmond's personal 
staff lingering with unobtrusive persistence in the off- 
ing. "Why's that fellow skidking after us?" in^ 
quired he. 

Beatrice laughed. " Oh, father's nerves." 
^^ About cranks and anarchists and socialists — eh? 
Wdl, I don't wonder. The lower classes are gd±ing 

214 



PETER VISITS THE PRISON 

damned impertinent in this coimtry. I'm strongly 
tempted to go to England to live. There's the only 
place on earth where a gentleman can count on being 
treated like one all the time." 

" Yes, it is comfortable," said the girl. " Except 
the climate ! " 

" That is rotten — ^isn't it? ... I wish the fellow 
would drop us." Peter halted, frowning at the distant 
figure. " I think I'll call out to him." 

"Oh, don't bother," said Beatrice. "He's doing 
no harm." 

" But I feel as if we were being spied on." 

"What of it?" cried she with a radiant smile. 
*^ We're not going to do anything that anybody 
mightn't see." 

"But I've got some things to say to you — came 
down especially to say 'em." 

" Are they things that have to be shouted? ^' 

" No — but — ^he makes me uneasy — and there's you. 
You've got a way of looking and talking — ^as if you 
weren't taking anything seriously." 

She was smiling as he spoke. But if he had been 
a close observer he might have seen an expression of a 
quite different character veiled by the laughter of lips 
and eyes. 

" I came down to say some pretty sharp things to 

S15 



WHITE MAGIC 



you," he went on. "But, now that Fm with you, I 
don't seem able to get them out. But they're there all 
the same, Beatrice, and I'll act on 'em when I get away. 
I'm sure I will." 

**Well?" said she. An expert in woman's ways 
would have gathered from the accent she put into the 
word and from her accompanying manner that this 
young woman had decided the time had come to make 
it easy for Hanky to unburden himself. 

" You're not treating me right," he burst out. 
**You don't give me the — ^the respect that everybody 
else does; the — ^the consideration that I've been used 
to." 

"For instance?" 

Peter walked in silence beside her for some distance ; 
these matters of which his sense of personal dignity 
was compelling him to complain were difficult to put 
into words that would not sound priggish and con- 
ceited. Finally, he made a beginning: "Of course, 
you're a splendid girl — ^the best I know — and that's 
the reason I want you. There isn't anybody else who 
combines all the advantages as you do. But — ^honestly, 
Beatrice, isn't the same thing true of me.^ " 

He looked at her, with his mind and his face ready 
to resent evidences of her familiar mockery. But she 
was gazing ahead, eyes serious and sweet mouth free 

216 



PETER VISITS THE PRISON 

from any hint of a smile. ^^ Gro on, Hanky," said she 
encouragingly. 

Peter felt that at last he was coming into his own. 
With a great deal more confidence he proceeded : ** You 
make me fed as if — as if I were cheapening myself — 
hanging after you this way, taking things off you I 
wouldn't take off anybody else on earth." 

"For instance?" 

** Why, this engagement. There's hardly a girl in 
New York — ^in our set — ^who wouldn't jump at the 
chance. That isn't conceit. It's fact." 

" It's both. Hanky," conceded the girl, without re- 
serve. She looked at him, asked gravely; "Do you 
really want to marry me?" 

"Haven't I told you?" 

** When I don't love you? " 

" I've been thinking about that," said Peter, with a 
notable air of experienced man of the world. " And it 
seems to me you're only showing what a fine girl you 
are. I'd be inclined to shy off from a girl who loved 
me before we were married. I like delicacy — and — 
and reserve — and purity — ^in a — a lady. By Jove, it 
seems to me there's something kind of — of brazen and 
forward in a girl's giving way to her feelings — when 
— ^when — she's not supposed to know about that kind 
of thing. It's — ^it's — ^well, it smacks of the lower 
15 217. 



WHITE MAGIC 



dasaes. They go in for that sort of thing — ^they and 
the sort of women one doesn't talk about." 

A long silence followed this outburst of upper-class 
philosophy. Peter was revolving what he had said^ 
with increasing admiration for his own acumen. As 
for Beatrice, after a fleeting smile of derision which 
he did not see, she resumed her own distinct line of 
thought. She looked at him several times — a scruti- 
nizing look — a look of appeal — a look of doubt. Fi- 
nally she said with some effort: "Peter — suppose I 
told you I loved another man? " 

He shook his head incredulously. "You wouldn't 
love any man till you had the ri^t to. Besides, where 
is there another man who's so exactly what you waqit 
in every way? You know we're exactly suited to each 
other, Beatrice. It's — it's like predestination. You'd 
hate to give me up as much as I'd hate to give you np." 

Centered though her mind was on whether she could 
venture to make a confidant of him, she began to won- 
der at him. True, she had permitted him to speak 
frankly. True, their intimate acquaintance from child- 
hood made him feel free to exhibit his innermost sdf 
without any especial nervousness or reserve. Bujt 
iliere «ti}l remained something unaccounted for. Where 
had he got the courage to face her thus aggrepsively? 
How came he to be infatuated with himself so far be- 

S18 



! 



PETER VISITS THE PRISON 

yond the loftiest soarings of his most self-satisfied 
mood theretofore? It was not long before her feminine 
shrewdness pointed her to the cause. ^^ Some woman's 
been at him — ^been trying to get him away from me.'* 
In ordinary circumstances this would have pleased her 
no better than it would please the next woman. But 
just then she sincerely hoped her underminer had been 
successful. 

" Peter,'* said she thoughtfully, "have you been 
considering giving me up? " 

Peter looked flustered. But he did not hem and 
haw ; he came straight back at her. ^' I havai't liked 
the way you've kept me on the string," confessed he. 

" Is there some other girl? " inquired she eagerly. 

" I've seen quite a lot of Allie lately," admitted 
Peter, and his manner let her know that he had been 
giving a large amount of thought to the advantages of 
making her jealous. " And I'm sure if I'd been to Allie 
what I've been to you she'd not treat me as you have." 

AUie! Then it was aU right. ''Dear AUie" had 
been working in the interests of her friend. Beatrice 
sent a loving thought to her. 

^^And you must admit Allie has a lot of good 
points," pursued Peter, calculating that his judicial 
manner would set the jealous flame to spreading and 
mounting. 

819 



WHITE MAGIC 



** She's much nearer your ideal of what a girl 
should be than I am," said Beatrice with discourag^g 
enthusiasm. ^^ She's fond of the same kind of life that 
you are. Peter — ^why don't you love her?'* 

Peter stared gloomily at the ground, thai fell to 
switching off leaves with his stick. Was Beatrice jeal- 
ous and taking this method of hiding it? Or was she 
really indifferent to the danger of losing one of the 
few first-class catches in America? The fear that the 
latter might be the case made him so miserable that he 
could not keep up the pretense about Allie. 

Beatrice, desperate, hesitated no longer. ^^ But 
first. Hanky, I want you to do me a favor. I want you 
to pretend that we are to be married and that it's to 
be in — say — ^in three months. Allie will understand. 
I'll explain it all to her." 

Peter began to bristle. " Pretend to whom? " said 
he sourly. 

** To father. And you must say you simply can't 
marry for three months. I must have time to — Na 
matter. I hope — ^in fact I'm sure that I'll be able to let 
you off in a month." 

^^ And have everybody say you chucked me? I like 
that— I do ! " 

^^You know. Hanky, no one would believe for a 
minute that any girl would chuck youJ* 

2S0 



PETER VISITS THE PRISON 

^■■■■■■■■■■■■■■■■^■iM"""—— — ^— — ■■■■■i1^^^——pi— ^i^i^i^iWi^^^— 

" But — but you'd be doing it, just the same," he 
exploded. ** And — ^I want to marry you.'* 

"Now, Peter, you know perfectly well you like 
Allie better/' 

" Yes, I do like her better. Sometimes I don't like 
you at all. But I always love you." 

"Habit — simply habit," Beatrice assured him 
airily. " You'll do it, won't you? " 

" No ! " cried Peter, stopping short. " No, Fll not 
do it. I've made up my mind to marry you. And I will." 

" Aren't you ashamed of yourself. Hanky Vander- 
kief ? " cried Beatrice. " Why, I always thought you 
were a gentleman." 

"Oh, when we're married you'll be all right — 
mighty glad you did. A girl doesn't know her own 
mind." 

" Shame on you! Trying to take advantage of the 
fact that my father's got me in his power." 

This admission delighted Peter. " He's set on your 
marrying me? " he inquired. 

*^ That's why I want you to help me." 

" Then that settles it ! " exclaimed Peter trium- 
phantly. ** We'll be married." 

"You — side with him — ^against m^/" Beatrice's 
scorn was superb. " Oh, I wish I could marry you— 
just to pimish you for that! " 

SSI 



WHITE MAGIC 



Peter looked uncomfortable but dogged. ** I'd not 
dare offend your father, anyhow. It'd cost me a pot 
of money. He's got me up to my eyes in a lot of his 
deals. And if he turned against me — ^gad, I'd look like 
a sheep just after shearing. Beatrice, don't you see 
it? There's no escape for us. We ought to marry. 
We want to marry. We've got to marry." 

Beatrice's answer was a glance of contempt. ^I 
understand now," said she bitterly. "You'd marry 
Allie Kinnear, if you dared. But you don't dare be- 
cause you're afraid it'd cost you a little money." 

" A little ! " cried Peter. " About a third of all 
I've got." 

^^ And you've got about five times as much as you 
oould possibly spend. Oh, I had no idea you were so 
contemptible. You'd marry me against my will — 
against your own heart — for fear and for money .*• 

" I say, now ! " protested Vand^kief . ** Tliat 
ain't fair, Beatrice." 

" WUl you help me? " demanded she. 

" I can't — and I won't," replied he unhesitatingly. 
^' And, furthermore, I'm going to put it up to you and 
your father that if you don't marry me next moatU 
FU not marry jovl at all." And Peter drew himself to 
his full height and swelled himself to his excellent full 
figure and looked fiercely resolved. 

2SS 



PETER VISITS THE PRISON 

Beatrice stood motionless^ her gaze fixed upon a 
worn place in the grass just across the lake and not 
far from the cascade. 

^^ What do you say, Beatrice? " he asked rather 
uneasily. 

" You meant that? '* 

He nodded emphatically. *^ I did. 1 do,'^ 

** You'd speak to father ? '* 

His eyes shifted. ^^ If you compelled me to.** 

** Look at me, Peter.'' 

With considerable difficulty he forced his eyea to 
meet hers. All the latent selfishness and pettiness in 
his nature seemed to her to be flaunting from them* 
** Fm doing what's best for ^ot^," said he sullenly. 

She gave that short, nasty Dan Richmond laugU 
of hers — and his own face certainly did not suggest 
the sunny and generous side of his character. ^^ Very, 
well, dear Peter," said she. " We're engaged." 

'^ And the marriage is next month, remember," he 
insisted. ^^ We want to get to London before the end 
of the season." 

" The thirty-first of next month." She was still 
looking at him with eyes full of sardonic — one might 
say, Satanic — ^mirth. **Poor Peter!" she said. 

** I can take care of myself," retorted he jauntily. 
^And of you, too. Your father understands you* 

SS3 



WHITE MAGIC 



He'll see to it that you don't have the chance to make 
a fool of yourself and spoil your life after you're 
married." 

Beatrice burst into a laugh full of pure mirth. 
" You are a joke ! " she cried. " Poor Peter ! '* 

** Let's go back to the house," said he angrily. 

** Yes — ^to tell the glad news." 

**Now, don't put on with me, Beatrice. Do yeu 
think I haven't got good sense? I know that in reality 
you are delighted. You seem to have a prejudice 
against doing anything in the ordinary way. You 
want to make me feel in the wrong — ^to get an advan- 
tage over me from the start. But I'm on to you. So 
— come along!" 

Beatrice laughed again. And again she said, 
"^^ Poor Peter!" 



XII 



UNDER COVEE OP NIGHT 



Back at the house Beatrice and Peter went into the 
east drawing-room, where Mrs. Richmond was giving 
tea to her half dozen guests. As they entered from the 
hall Richmond appeared in the opposite doorway of 
the billiard room. He swept Peter's face with one of 
his keen glances. As soon as the agitations and read- 
justments incident to new arrivals were over, he took 
his daughter aside. 

" Be^i quarreling with Peter? " said he. 

She turned her head, called out : " Hanky — just a 
minute. You'll excuse him, Mrs. Martini? " And 
when Peter, red and ill at ease, was with them in the 
deep window, she said: " Tell him." 

"Your daughter has — ^has consented," said Peter. 

Richmond beamed and wrung his hand. 

" And as we want to get to London for the end of 
the season," continued Peter, " we'd like to be married 
the last of next month." 

^^ No objection — ^none whatever," said Richmond* 

2S5 



WHITE MAGIC 



** Fm not sure/' said Beatrice, all this time inscru- 
tably calm. ^^ I'll have to talk with mother first. It's 
not easy to get together the clothes in such a little 
time." 

" Nonsense," cried Richmond. " There's the 
cable." 

^* And you'll want most of the things sent to you 
in London," suggested Peter. 

Beatrice shrugged her shoulders. ^^ Just as mam- 
ma says." And she strolled over to the tea table and 
cut herself a slice of layer cake, which she proceeded 
to eat with much deliberation and enjoyment. 

The two men stood together observing her* Up 
came Mrs. Martini, slim and willowy and dressed in the 
extreme of the skin-tight fashions of that year. 
** What are you two looking so gloomy about? " in- 
quired she. 

Richmond scowled. ^^ Gloomy?" said he, with a 
disagreeable laugh. ^^We feel anything but gloomy. 
That is — er — of course my feelings are somewhat con- 
fused. I've just learned that Peter's going to take 
Beatrice away from me the end of next montL" 

Peter's smile in response to Mrs. Martini's effusive 
oongmtulations was sickly, was with difficulty kept 
alive long enough to meet the requirem^its of eonven* 



tite 



UNDER COVER OF NIGHT 

Beatrice had not shown the faintest sign that she 
was conscious of imprisonment. So far as Richmond 
observed, not once had she made any attempt to break 
through or even to explore the limits assigned her. 
Had it not been for the discontent plain to see upon 
Peter's florid, vigorously healthy countenance through- 
out the four days he lingered at Red Hill, Richmond 
would have assumed that his daughter had regained 
her reason as he had felt confident she would. Beatrice 
did make an effort in public to treat Peter as her fianc^; 
but she had to give it up. Her nerves refused to assist 
her in her game of hypocrisy beyond a certain point 
— and Peter had become physically repulsive to her. 
She did not regard this defect in her otherwise perfect 
pose as serious. She knew that her father was not 
one to relax vigilance because he had won. So, what 
advantage would there be in striving, and probably fail- 
ing, to remove his last suspicion? 

Without betraying herself she had thoroughly ex- 
amined all the metes and bounds of her prison. She 
found it everjrwhere worthy of her father's minute in- 
genuity. By means of his pretext of alarm about 
cranks and kidnapers she was being thoroughly spied 
upon without the spies suspecting what they were 
really about. By day there were the personal guards, 
to inform him if she tried to communicate with Roger 

ftrt 



WHITE M:dGIC 



either personally or by message. By night there were 
the watchman within and the three patrobnen without, 
and a system of burglar alarms that made it impossible 
for anyone either to leave or to enter without flooding 
the whole house with light and starting up a clamor of 
bells from attics to cellars. 

Apparently she was as free as air — free to roam 
anywhere in the vast wilderness surrounding the gar- 
dens and terraces and lawns from the midst of which 
the big chateau rose. Really, she could not move a 
step in secret— and to give Roger the warning she 
must see him face to face without her father's knowl- 
edge. For, if her father purposed to keep faith with 
her, it would be folly to give him reason to feel he 
would do well to ruin Roger anyhow ; and, if he did not 
purpose to keep the agreement under which she had 
returned and had accepted Peter, it would be madness 
to provoke him to attack Roger immediately. She 
must see Roger secretly. 

But how? 

If chance there was, that chance must be under 
cover of night — anight, when she was at least free from 
the espionage of human eyes. How could she get out 
of the house undetected and get back into it unsus- 
pected? And if she could accomplish this well-nigh 
impossible feat, how arrange to meet Roger — when she 

828 



UNDER COVER OF NIGHT 

could not communicate with him, when she did not 
even know where he lived? 

Every system of human devising has its weak 
point. By observing and thinking Beatrice discovered 
the weak point in this system of her father's. As soon 
as she formed her plan she got ready this note: 

Chcmg: 

It is absolutely necessary that I see you for a few 
minutes. My only chance is at night. So, come down 
to the cascade at one o'clock the morning after you get 
this. Don't fail me. Don't think me hysterical or sen- 
timental. I might almost say this is a matter of life 

and death. 

Rix. 

The burglar alarms were switched on every night 
by Conrad Pinney, the superintendent, just after the 
house was closed. They were switched off at five in 
the morning by Tom, the indoors watchman, when the 
lowest rank of menials in the service of the establish- 
ment descended from their httle rooms under the eaves 
of the west wing to make ready the first-floor rooms 
for the day. The house was closed as soon as the last 
member of the family went up to his or her rooms. 
To escape, she must choose the moment or so between 
the ascending of the last member of the family and the 
switching on of the alarms — ^and it must be on a night 

S29 



WHITE MAGIC 



when some one member of the family stayed down lon^f 
enough after the going of the rest to make it certain 
there would be no accidental glancing into her rooms 
to see that all was welL To get back into the house 
she must wait until it was opened at five o'clock and 
slip in unseen by the menial sweepers and cleaners and 
polishers. 

On Tuesdays and Thursdays her father brought 
from town a bundle of papers which he usually sat up 
with until midnight or even one o'clock. Then he and 
Pinney often walked up and down the terrace before 
the main entrance and smoked for twenty minutes. 
Peter went away on a Monday. On Tuesday night there 
were no guests. At dinner were only the family — her 
mother, her father and herself, her mother's secretary. 
Miss Gleets, Mrs. Lambert, the housekeeper, and Pin- 
ney. As they sat at table Beatrice revolved her jttoj- 
ect, decided she would risk a slight change in it that 
would spare her a night outdoors and the danger of 
being seen as she entered in the early morning. After 
dinner she and her mother and the housekeeper and 
Pinney played bridge until half past ten. By eleven 
o'clock everyone was gone from downstairs but her 
father, Pinney, and two servants. In her room in 
the dark she waited imtil half past eleven, then changed 
to outing dress, descended and slipped into the gray; 

830 



UNDER COVER OF NIGHT 

salon. Its windows had been locked for the night. 
She unlocked one, opened it, went out upon the broad, 
stone veranda, closed the window behind her. The sky 
was fortunately overcast, or she would have been in 
full view, as the moon was on that side of the house. 

She crept along in the shadow of wall and shrub- 
bery until she was in the woods. There she struck into 
a path and fled down the hill toward the boathouse. 
When she was about half way she remembered the out- 
side watchmen — remembered that the boathouse was 
one of their stations. It would be folly to risk run- 
ning into them; she must make the trip to the studio 
on foot by rounding the end of the lake — full five miles 
instead of less than three. At the shortest she would 
be gone, not about two hours, but more than three. So, 
it was useless to think of getting in before her father 
went to bed and the alarms were switched on. Instead 
of hurry there was time to waste — all the time before 
five in the morning. She strolled along, taking the 
longest way and keeping entirely clear of the watch- 
men's routes among the several groups of widely sep- 
arated outbuildings — the stables and garage, the 
water, lighting and laundry plants, the kennels, the 
hothouses, the farm and dairy buildings. 

A fine, soft rain fell, but it did not trouble her as 
the foliage was now — early May — so thick that it was 

SSI 



WHITE MAGIC 



almost a roof. When she came out of the woods near 
the studio the rain had ceased and the moon, never so 
thickly veiled that it did not give her light, sailed in 
a clear path among the separating clouds. She looked 
at the watch on her wrist; it was nearly one o'clock. 
** I came too quickly," she said. " I must do better 
going back." 

She found the studio door open, as she expected; 
there were no tramps in that region, and Red Hill was 
guarded only because New York thieves might plan an 
expedition expressly to plunder it. She dropped the 
hasp from the staple, pushed the big door open. 

The room within was in the full pour of the moon 
now straight above the huge skylight. She looked 
round, her heart beating wildly — ^not with fear, not 
with expectation, but with memory. From that bench 
there she had first seen him. There she had watched 
him making chocolate. There they had sat drinking it, 
she admiring the swift, vivid play of emotion upon his 
handsome face — and what interesting emotion ! — so free 
— so simple — so strong — so genuine! She went to the 
bench, seated herself, stretched herself at full length — 
and sobbed. ** Oh, if you only knew ! " she cried. " I'm 
so different now ! Fve learned so much — and I love you 
— ^love you, Chang ! " It thrilled and comforted her to 
speak out her heart without reserve in that place. 

ass 



UNDER COVER OF NIGHT 

> I ' ■ W - I .1 

She searched the room for some memento of him. 
In one of the wide chinks in the masonry of the chimney 
she found a pipe — ^an old, evil-smelling thing, its 
mouthpiece almost bitten through. She laughed and 
cried over it, touching it caressingly, making a face at 
its really fearful odor, but loving it none the less. She 
tore up an old newspaper, wrapped the pipe carefully 
to shut in that odor if possible. 

She sat on one of the rough, uncomfortable chairs 
and proceeded to live over every moment of her ac- 
quaintance with him — to recall all he had said and done 
and looked, all his little peculiarities of gesture and ac- 
cent ; to analyze his fascination for her — ^why she loved 
him — ^the thousand and one reasons in addition to the 
real reason — ^which, of course, was that he wfius Chang, 
the biggest and straightest and honestest man she had 
ever known, not even self-conscious enough to be mod- 
est. The moon crossed the skylight; the room faded 
into half darkness; the moon reappeared at the west 
window, high up in the wall. She dreamed on and on 
— ^the dreams with which she filled most of her waking 
moments when she was alone. When she remembered 
to look at her watch it was five minutes after three ! 

She sprang up, took the note from her bosom, 
thrust it three quarters through the crack between the 
closet door and its frame, just above the lock. Would 

16 ass 



WHITE MAGIC 



he get It that morning? Or, would it be several days 
before he came there? ^^ I'll go to the cascade two 
nights/' said she. " Then, if he doesn't come, I'll try 
some other way." 

When she reached the top of Red HiU it was day, 
though the sun was not yet above the horizon. She 
circled roimd until she was opposite the main entrance, 
but well concealed. She had come down early so often 
that she knew the routine through which the servants 
would go. Just as the first rays of the sun lit upon the 
topmost of the pointed roofs, Tom, the indoors watch- 
man, appeared in the main entrance. The alarms were 
off. She circled back to the west and, by way of the 
dense shrubbery that would hide her from any chance 
gazer from windows, she gained the veranda — the un- 
locked window of the gray salon. Her heart stood still 
while she was raising that window. When no soimd of 
bells banging and clanging came she drew a long 
breath, stepped weakly through, lowered and locked the 
window. The rest of the journey was comparatively 
free from danger. 

When her maid came in at nine o'clock she was 
sleeping soundly; and all traces of her expedition had 
been removed by her own unaccustomed hands from 
skirt and leggings and shoes. The old pipe in its news* 
paper wrappings was hidden deep in a drawer of lin- 

&S4» 



UNDER COVER OF NIGHT 

gene odorous of delicate sachet — a drawer of which she 
had the only key. 

Gretting awaj from the house the next night was not. 
so easy. 

Several guests came from town in the afternoon* 
She was obliged to stay down until the last, had difBcul- 
ty in preventing Josephine Burroughs from following- 
her into her room to chatter for an hour or longer. All 
evening, as her father lingered in the drawing-room,, 
she had forced herself to act in her gayest, most uncon- 
cerned manner. Her nerves were on edge and she had 
a fever. She knew the servants were closing the house 
in mad haste. There was no time to change dress or 
even shoes ; there was just time to send her maid away,, 
to catch up a long wrap, turn out her lights and dart 
downstairs. Probably no one was yet in bed, but she 
must take the chance of some accidental late call upon 
her. As she raised the window in the gray salon she 
confidently expected to hear the bells, to be dazzled by 
sudden flash of lights. She did not breathe until she 
had it lowered. 

It was after midnight. She congratulated herself 
on having fixed one o'clock as the hour for the meeting. 
She would have just time to reach the little cataract. 
She had not gone far before her slippers were in a 

as6 



WHITE MAGIC 



dreadful state and her legs wet to the knees. ^^ The ex- 
citement's the only thing that can save me from the cold 
of my life,*' thought she. Colds were serious matters 
with her — disfiguring, desperately uncomfortable, slow 
to take leave. Long before she reached the lower end of 
the lake she could feel that her dress was a bedraggled 
wreck, high though she had held it. As she went along 
the rough shore path she glanced from time to time at 
the meeting place on the opposite side. The moon made 
everything distinct ; he was not there. Had it taken 
her longer to come than she thought, and had he gone? 
Or had he disregarded her note? Or had he not yet 
got it? "I don't believe Til dare come again,'* she said 
to herself despondently. But she knew that she would. 

She crossed the brook on the stones that fretted it. 
She reached the place where she could see the grass 
worn by his working at his easel, the mud of the lake's 
brim creased by the keel of her canoe. She looked all 
round, straining her eyes into the dimness under the 
trees. 

" Chang ! " she called. 

She gazed, listened, waited. ** Chang ! " she called 
again, a sob in her voice. 

From the deep shadow of the maple tree immediately 
in front of her came Roger's voice: ** Some one is com- 
ing toward us in a boat." 

286 



UNDER COVER OF NIGHT 

** Don't move ! " she exclaimed in an undertone. 
"No matter what happens, don't show yourself. I 
must speak quickly," she hurried on. "That money 
you said you had — ^you must sell out whatever it's in- 
vested in and put it in Government bonds — ^right away. 
Will you? Promise me ! " 

" I can't," repHed he. " It's in bonds of the Wau- 
chong Railroad, that's just gone into the hands of a re- 
ceiver." 

Beatrice gasped. " Oh! " she cried. But she must 
not delay. " My father did it," she hurried on, " be- 
cause he wants to ruin you and drive you out of the 
country." 

Roger laughed quietly. " Don't worry, Rix. I'm 
an right." 

"I've got so much to say. I must see you 
again " 

** No. This is good-by. I read about your engage- 
ment, and I was glad you had made up your mind to do 
the sensible thing. I hope you'll be happy — and you 
will be. I'll send you the picture as a wedding present." 

** Chang — don't believe that," cried she imploringly. 
*^ I must see you. As soon as I can I'll let you know. 
I'm watched. But I'll give them the slip and " 

"You'll do nothing stealthy — ^not with my help," 

answered he. " I'll not come again ^" 

287 



WHITE MAGIC 



The clash of oar in lock struck both silent. A row- 
boat gUded from the shadows, thrust its nose far up the 
muddy shore. Beatrice immediately recognised her 
father the only occupant. He stood up, looking round. 
He said in a voice of suspiciously pleasant intonation, 
" I see Wade hasn't come yet. Well, Til wait and take 
you back. The walking's bad — especially in that kind 
of dress." 

Each could see the other's face plainly in that bright 
moonlight. She showed no more sign of agitation than 
he, and he was suave. Beatrice spoke. ^^ Yes, Fve 
ruined my dress. And the sUppers — ^they're pulp.*' 
She glanced round. " What time is it? " 

*^ Half past one,** he announced, as the result of a 
look at his watch. 

It's later than I thought. I'm ready to go home 
now.' 

^^ I've plenty of time,** protested Richmond. 

" No. Let's go. There's nothing to stay for.** 

And she stepped into the boat, steadying herself 
with a hand on his shoulder as she passed him cm her 
way to sit in the stem. It had been almost necessary 
that she steady herself somehow in passing him in that 
rather narrow rowboat. She was hardly conscious that 
she had touched him ; he was touching her as a matter 
of course, and also his own guiding and steadying hand 

238 



99 



UNDER COVER OF NIGHT 

■ II iia II ■ II ■ ■ I I a 

WBM on her arm. Yet the incident, apparaitly trifling, 
WBLS in fact most significant in itself and frai:^ht with 
highly important consequences. In the first pleu;e it 
showed that, though father and daughter fancied they 
were hating each other to the uttermost, they in reality 
were still father and daughter, with at least one strong, 
uncleft bond of sympathy through the recognition by 
eftdi in the other of qualities both intensely admired — 
for two people who deeply hate do not touch each other 
except in anger. Also, it altered their immediate rela- 
tionship; it softened the animosities that were raging 
for uttehrance in each, uld made it impossible for the 
quarrel that was bound to come to be of exactly the same 
compkxioii — of the same peculiar character it would 
have taken had they not touched each other. 

When she was seated he pushed off and disposed 
himself at the oars. He kept to the middle of the lake^ 
where the Mght was clear and strong. They had not 
gone many yards on that water journey of three miles 
before her father said : 

" You wanted to tell him what I warned you I would 
do?'' 

^' Yes." 

^^ And then you intended to break your promise to 
me?" 

" No. I made no promise — ^not in so many words. 

£39 



WHITE MAGIC 



I 



But I was going to stand by the engagement. Peter 
has become repulsive to me, but — any man would be 
equally so. And I might as well marry and have done 
with." 

" A few years from now," said her father, ** you 
will thank me for having saved you from your folly." 

She dropped her hand into the water. The moon- 
beams glistened on her yellow hair, on her smooth, 
young face and neck. 

"You ought to have known," pursued her father, 
^^ that I would not have told you I would ruin Wade 
unless it was impossible for him to escape. I have put 
his investments in such a position that I can wipe them 
out or not. What 1*11 do will depend on whether you 
are fooUsh or sensible." 

She glanced up for an instant. Then he was not so 
guilty as she had thought — ^that is, perhaps he was not. 

" You say you didn't intend to break the engage- 
ment," he went on. ** Why, then, did you come here 
to-night?" 

" Because you had made it impossible for me to let 
him know in any other way." 

" You could have written," rejoined he ; the familiar 
note of suspicion, of the keen mind on the scent for the 
hidden truth was strong in his voice. " I've no control 
over the mails." 

S40 



UNDER COVER OF NIGHT 

**I didn't want to put on paper — such a thing — 
about — ^my father." 

Richmond rowed in silence perhaps ten minutes* 
Then he said, and the note of affection was fully as 
strong in his voice as the note of suspicion had been be- 
fore: 

" Was that your only reason? '' 

" I thought so," replied she. " I realize now that I 
also wanted to see him — to see if there was any hope." 

** You'd feel fine — ^wouldn't you — ^if you made a 
fool of yourself with this man and then found out that 
he was already married? " 

The change in her expression was apparent even in 
that misleading light. During the long silence he saw 
that she was revolving his sinister suggestion. He took 
his time before going on in a calm, deliberate tone: 
" We know nothing about him — except that he is a man 
you, in your right senses, would never think of marry- 
ing." 

" That is true," replied she, ** if you mean by right 
senses the sort of girl I was brought up to be." 

" The sort of girl you are^^^ said he with gentle em- 
phasis. The Daniel Richmond of rage and threat was 
engulfed in the wise and skillful man of affairs. 

She looked at him with her old-time, gay mockery. 
^ YouVe decided to take a different tack with me, I see.'* 

841 



WHITE MAGIC 



Richmond met smile with smile — ^and it was from 
him that she had got the peculiar charm of her smile. 
^^ I admit I've been blundering," sedd he. ^^ My eager- 
ness to have you do what was best for you blinded mj 
judgment. And it was very exasperating to see you 
rushing headlong into a folly you'd repent all your life. 
It's hard for an older person to remember how inexperi- 
enced youth is, and to be patient. But I'll try to do 
better. ... I sent your mother to see whether you were 
in your room. I don't know why I did it. I've got in- 
stincts that have saved me in tight places many a time. 
She went, came back — said you were there. But she 
can't deceive me face to face. She has learned that I 
scent a lie like a terrier a rat. So, I went myself. When 
I saw you were gone it sobered me." He said these 
things in a thoroughly human way, sincerely, sboaply — 
himself as he was for the daughter he loved. 

*' I'd like to be able to — ^to do as you wish, father," 
said she with gentleness. ** But when I told you ^" 

" Let's not discuss that now," he interrupted ** To- 
morrow, perhaps. Not now." 

Another silence, with the girl rapidly softening to- 
ward her father — ^her always indulgent father, and she, 
the recently worldly, could appreciate his point of view 
— ^why, at times, her own new point of view seemed an 
aberration in a dream. 

242 



UNDER COVER OF NIGHT 



•fi^i 



She said: ^ Have you reason to think he is — ^is mar- 
ried?'' 

** So have you.'* 

** He never told me — ^never hinted such a thing." 

" Did he ever tell you he was not married? " 

" Certainly not.'* Beatrice laughed aloud. " I 
never told him I was not married.'' 

" You say you asked him to marry you? " 

" Yes— I did." 

** And you say he refused? " 

^^ He refused absolutely. He laughed at the idea 
that I really cared for him. If you could have heard, 
father! That's why it'd be unjust for you to blame 
him. It was every bit my fault." 

" Why did he refuse to marry you? " her father 
asked calmly. 

^^ Because he did not care, I suppose — care enough." 

** What reason did he give? " 

^^ He didn't think it would be good for his career. 
He — Oh, he had a lot of reasons. They didn't seem 
to me to amount to much, for, of course, everybody 
wants to get married, and expects to, some time. That 
was why I — hoped." 

" Don't you think he may have been evading — 
didn't want to tell you the real reason? " 

Her father's calm, searching insistence, free from 

S4S 



WHITE MAGIC 



anger or malice, friendly toward her, not unjust to 
Roger — ^it began to agitate her, to fill her with vague 
doubts and fears. ^^ But if he had that reason," urged 
she, " he could have ended everything at once by telling 
me," 

" Unless he had a reason for silence," replied Rich- 
mond. And with quiet acuteness he explained : ^^ Maybe 
he's planning to get rid of his wife so that he'll be free 
to accept you — and the fortune he thinks goes with 
you." 

"You're trying to prejudice me against him!" 
cried the girl, all in a turmoil over this subtle attack, 
which seemed to come as much from within as from with- 
out. 

But her father was equal to this emergency. " If 
you intend to keep your engagement," said he, " if you 
have no hope of being accepted by this young man you 
know nothing about — ^you wish to be prejudiced 
against him — don't you, Beatrice?" 

There seemed to be no effective answer to this 
shrewdness. 

"Yes, I do want to prejudice you against him," 
continued Richmond. " I want you to wake up to the 
fact that you've been doing all these foolish, compromis- 
ing things for a man about whom you know absolutely 
nothing." 

244 



UNDER COVER OF NIGHT 

"Fm sure he's not married!" exclaimed Beatrice 
with overemphasis. 

" Maybe not," was her father's unruffled reply. 
**But it does look exceedingly strange — doesn't it? — 
that a girl like you should be refused by a poor nobody 
— for no reason." 

^^ He is honest and independent," replied Beatrice 
strongly — ^but not so strongly as she wished. "He 
wouldn't marry me unless he loved me." 

^^ But I should think," subtly suggested Richmond, 
** it would be — ^well, not so very hard for a man to fall 
in love with a giri who had so many advantages." 

Beatrice's vanity lined up strongly behind her 
worldly common sense in conceding plausibility — and 
more — ^to this suggestion. She laughed, but she was 
impressed. 

When they were near the house her father said 
good-himioredly : "Will you take me in the way you 
came out? I've told Pinney not to turn on the alarms 
until I come out of my study — ^where he thinks I am.'* 

So, father and daughter reentered Red Hill by 
stealth, getting a lot of fun out of the adventure — ^and 
separating at her door with a good, old-fashioned, old- 
time hug and kiss. 




xm 

PETEr'b bad QDAETEK HOD& 

The bill for that excursion in flimsy dress and slip- 
pers through tlie wet, cold woods was promptly pre- 
sented; and, after the rude manner of all such bills, it 
had to be met on sight. As has been hinted, Beatrice 
did not have those refined, ladylike colds which enable , 
heroines of fiction to continue in undiminished lovel>«>J 
ness. She had the plain, human cold that reduces itsl 
victim to a wheezing, sneezing, snuffling hunk of mis' 
ery, swollen of eyes and nose, laden with pocket hand- 
kerchiefs. She let no one but the family see her at sudi 
times — and was just as well pleased if they kept away. 

Thus, she now had five days for uninterrupted re- 
flecHon, in a humble, most penitential frame of mind>' 
Her father did not disturb her, flattered her with &l— 
tentions of specially selected flowers, of solicitous in- 
quiries twice a day, not through secretary or butler 
or valet, but personally seeking her own maid. 

The third day her mother came with glowing ac- 
counts of ivhat he purposed doing for her in commem- 
oration of the marriage. The chief items were 
S46 



I 

imem- i 



PETER'S BAD QUARTER HOUR 

nificent jewels and the Red Hill estate. As the jewels 
would be too dear, to her who loved jewels, for her ever 
to think of realizing on them, and as the Red Hill es* 
tate would call for a huge annual appropriation from 
her father's bounty for maintenance, it must be said 
that Richmond, resolved to keep his children dependent, 
had chosen not uncannily. But Beatrice was in no 
mood to tear his acts into shreds in search for the slyly 
concealed motive. Since he had reversed her expec- 
tations by dealing gently with her when he caught her 
at the cascade, she had almost restored him to flavor 
in her thoughts. Nor did the fact that gentle dealing 
was absolutely the only course left open to him affect 
her g^ierous judgment. This news of the gifts, the 
excited talk of her maid, on her own behalf and also 
in repeating what was being said below stairs, the 
journalistic comments on the approaching ^^ alliance " 
— ^all these things tended to put marrying Peter before 
her in a less unfavorable light. And she was not seeing 
Peter — ^nor Roger. 

Abased by her cold, she took a low view of her go- 
ings on with Roger. She succeeded in shaming her 
skulking pride into the open, where it made earnest 
efforts to reproach her for having thrown herself at a 
man who had promptly and decisively repulsed her. 
No matter what his reason. He had shown her that he 

247 



WHITE MAGIC 



did not love her — and did not want her love. The 
older people grow, the less nervous they are about be- 
ing sillily romantic ; they glory in the divine follies of 
love. Young heart being all they have left of youth's 
fair, fleeting riches, they try to enjoy it to the utter- 
most. But young people, if at all sophisticated, shy 
from extravagant romance; they fear to be convicted 
of the horrible crime of being young and green ; they 
dread falling victim to the humiliating swindle of lov- 
ing more than they are loved, of giving more than they 
get. Until Beatrice met Roger she had prided herself 
on the control of her mind over her heart, on being 
** woman of the world.'* She now began to smile — 
faintly, but with attempt at mockery — ^upon her de- 
liriiun of love. She did not regret it, did not repent it. 
But she thought of it as a thing of the past. 

Her father dropped in on her for a little talk be- 
fore dressing for dinner. He had never been so atten- 
tive — ^and no man could be more fascinating than Rich- 
mond, when he wished. " I've got to make a tour of 
the Northwest," said he. ** I must start not later than 
the twenty-second of May — and be gone a month. I 
wish you'd either put off the wedding till I get back 
or have it before I go. When Peter comes down to- 
morrow you and he can talk it over. You know I'd 
rather you married before I go, I'm not as young 

248 



PETER'S BAD QUARTER HOUR 

as I once was^ and there's an element of uncertainty; 
in these journeys. But it shall be just as you say." 

" It'll have to be put off," said Beatrice. 

^^ Don't forget that Peter has made arrangements 
for you to be presented at court the tenth of June." 

" I simply can't get ready." 

^^Your mother thinks you can," said Richmond, 
showing his keen disappointment, but altogether in 
regret, not at all in anger or reproach. ^^ Still, do the 
best you can. Think it over. Talk with Peter." 

^^I'll do the best I can," said Beatrice, She had 
protested more strongly to him than she had in her 
own heart, for she was now sunk down into indifference. 
Nothing seemed to matter. The cold had left her 
physically below par; her mental state was therefore 
blackly pessimistic. Roger's lack of response seemed 
profoundly discouraging; she began to doubt whether 
she loved him — ^whether she ever had loved as she had 
fancied. We should get very much nearer to the truth 
about human adversities and disasters — ^the truth 
about their real causes — did we but know exactly what 
was the state of health of the persons chiefly concerned. 
Beatrice well and Beatrice ill were two absolutely dif- 
ferent persons. 

" Yes — ^I know you'll oblige me if it's possible,'^ 
said her father. 

17 249 



WHITE MAGIC 



The next day happened to be a Sunday. Rich- 
mond himself motored down to meet Peter, who was 
arriTing in time for lunch. 

As the young man descended from the train it took 
no skill whatever at reading faces to discover that he 
was out of humor — had been brooding over Beatrice's 
treatment of him, and in the brooding had lost nothing 
of the grouch he had taken away with him. A weak 
man never looks so weak as when he is out of humor; 
accordingly, Peter was showing his true character, or 
lack of character, with a distinctness that irritated 
Richmond even as he reflected how admirably it fitted 
in with his plans. Peter was not to blame for his weak- 
ness. He had not had the chance to become otherwise* 
He had been deprived of that hand-to-hand strife with 
life which alone makes a man strong. Usually, how- 
ever, the dangerous truth as to his weakness was well 
hidden by the fictitious seeming of strength which ob- 
stinacy, selfishness, and the adulation of a swarm of 
sycophants and dependents combine to give a man of 
means and position. Richmond, for all his reverence 
for Peter's lineage and wealth nearly two centuries old, 
had not for an instant been deceived as to his personal 
character. One reason why he felt so satisfied with 
him as a son-in-law was his belief that Beatrice could 
foe happy only with a man she could rule; and on this 

250 



- PETER'S BAD QUARTER HOUR 

Sunday of Peter's arrival with his weakness stripped 
naked to the most casual eye by his bad humor, Rich- 
mond was better pleased than ever with his selection 
for his high-strung daughter. 

^^ Peter," said he sharply, when he had him in the 
limousine. 

The young man clinched his hands in a feeble ges* 
ture of preparation for resolute resistance. 

** Pve got to go West the middle of the month. I 
want you and Beatrice to marry before I go — say, on 
the twentieth. You have to be in London early in the 
second week in June? *' 

"Yes,** said Peter reluctantly — the yes of a man 
lacking the moral courage to say no. 

** PU not be in the East again before the middle of 
Jime — maybe July." 

** Can't do it," said Peter with a sudden scowl at 
the back of the chauffeur separated from them by thick 
glass. 

"Why not?" inquired Richmond in the animal 
trainer's tone and with the animal trainer's eye upon 
the unhappy Peter. " Why not? " 

" Pm not sure I shall marry at all," said Peter, and 
his fright distorted his bluff at resoluteness into a sort 
of nervous impudence, like that of the schoolboy brav- 
ing the teacher's uplifted ferule because the rest of 

261 



WHITE MAGIC 



the school is waiting with ears that long to hear him 
howl and beg. 

Richmond twisted his small, wiry body round in the 
seat that he might bring the various batteries in and 
behind his face full upon Vanderkief . ^^ Is this a 
joke?" he demanded. 

" I wish it were," replied Peter diplomatically. 
** I've made some discoveries that will compel me to — 
to relieve your daughter of — of the engagement which 
— ^which is so distasteful to her." 

Richmond's policy in dealing with his fellow-men 
was to strike his heaviest blow first — that is, he blew 
up the intrenchments before he charged the intrenched. 
He laughed in that gentle, light way which is as the 
soft tap of the nettle leaf that instantly produces a 
swelling and a smarting. " So, this is why you've been 
sneaking round these last three days, trying to dis- 
pose of the stocks I let you in on." 

Peter grew sickly pale. " I've — I've been — ar- 
ranging my affairs somewhat," mumbled he. 

Richmond laughed again — cheerily, genially. 
" This world," said he, " is peopled by fools. But the 
biggest fool of all is the fellow who thinks he is a lit- 
tle less of a fool than the others. That seems to fit 
you, my boy. You must think I was whelped only yes- 
terday. Do you suppose I trust people because I take 

S5S 



PETER'S BAD QUARTER HOUR 

'em in with me? Why, I'd have been in the jail or the 
poorhouse long ago if I had. When I let you in I 
locked the door behind you. I always do." 

Peter's hands were trembling so that they shook 
the stick round which he had them clasped. 

** You think you've sold out," continued Richmond. 
** Instead, you'll find to-morrow that you still have all 
you bought through me — and that you've got to buy 
as much more." 

** But I can't do it," pleaded Vanderkief — and his 
voice was not much better than a whine. "I've got 
no ready money. I'd have to sell real estate that's been 
in the family from the beginning." 

"I'll take it on mortgage," said Richmond reas- 
suringly. " So, you needn't worry about that, my 
boy." 

" But we never mortgage! " cried Peter. His face 
became shiny with sweat. " No, indeed — ^we never 
mortgage, Mr. Richmond. I'm much obliged, but we 
never mortgage." 

^^ Grot to begin some time," said Richmond. And 
seeing that his prospective son-in-law was in the proper 
state of flabbiness, he went back to the point. " Now 
— ^as to the trouble between you and Beatrice. Please 
explain it. Let's see just what it is." 

** She cares nothing about me." 

353 




" Who says so? " 

" She does." 

"When?" 

"When we became engaged." 

" Yet you proposed and she t 

Peter squirmed. " But I didn't know she carec 
about — about some one else." 

" Who? " 

" An — an artist." 

"Who?" 

" I met him at your house." Peter's anger was 
rising, as will the anger of the worst frightened boy 
in the world if the whipping is kept up long enough. 
" I might have known," he cried. " I did suspect, the 
day I saw him painting her. But it seemed absurd 
that a girl of her position " 

" It is absurd," cut in Richmond. " Who told you 
this story? " 

Peter did not reply. 

"My daughter?" 

*' No. I'm not at all likely to- 

" Then it was Allie Kinnear," said Richmond, aod^fl 
Peter guiltily felt as if the information had bee 
wrenched from him. " So, she'a trying to 
you? " 

" Mr, Richmond," said Peter with the stiffness of J 
Mi 





PETER'S BAD QUARTER HOUR 

an insulted man of ancient lineage, ^^ I have the high- 
est esteem for Miss " 

** So have I," interrupted Richmond. ** She's a 
pretty, bright, shrewd girl. She fools everybody. 
But I'd have thought you would have been on guard." 

** I assure you, sir, Miss Kinnear ^" 

^ Oh — ^by the way " — ^Richmond broke into Peter's 
sentence as if a thought on another subject had hap- 
pened to flash through his mind. ** Bring those mort- 
gages to my ofBce before two o'clock to-morrow," said 
he carelessly. " I've an appointment at two-thirty. 
That gives us a clear half hour — ^plenty of time." 

Peter seemed to wither. The internal havoc was 
more dire than the external; for, internally, he had 
shriveled. 

" Miss Kinnear is pretending to love you," went 
on his tormentor, harking back to the matrimonial 
business. ^' I want to find out just how far you've 
walked into her trap." 

" She has made no pretenses," protested Peter- 
" I'm sure if she married a man it'd be because she 
cared for him." 

"Fudge, Peter — fudge!" laughed Richmond.. 
** You're a man of the world. You know what she 
wants." Then, with gimlet eyes and with bony finger 
poking into the heavy muscle of Peter's arm : " If you 

S55 



wish to know what anybody wants you don't listen to 
what they aay, you look at what they need. 

This was the kind of shrewdness that made impi 
sion upon Peter, the sensitively suspicious. He winced, 
looked uncomfortable and sheepish. 

" There's nothing in that artist story," scoffed 
Richmond. " You know Beatrice. She's very proud. 
Take my advice, don't speak to her about it. If she 
got a notion that you were flirting with AUie — " Ric^< 
mottd made a gesture suggestive of vague, vast 
gers. 

" I hope, sir, you've not got the impression that I 
— that I — " Peter came to a full stop. 

" I've got no impression at all except tliat yoW- 
wish to marry Beatrice on the eighteenth,' 

" The twentieth," corrected Peter. 

"The twentieth, then." Richmond had now, 
changed his manner to the benevolent paternal. " And 
do be sensible, young man, and make no trouble be- 
tween Beatrice and Allie," 

Thus it came to pass that when Peter and Beatrice 
were strolling down the Italian garden after lunch, 
Peter lost no time in obeying Richmond's orders. Nor 
did he set about it with any reluctance, for Beatrice 
was once more herself and, in a costume that gave her 
every charm its best chance, was enough to turn a far 
S56 



1 to 
rea-^ 

d 
i. 
le 

I 

.A ■ 




PETER'S BAD QUARTER HOUR 

steadier head than Peter's had been in several years 
where she was concerned. " Don't you think," said he, 
" that we'd better change the date to the eighteenth? " 

She made no immediate reply. They walked slowly ^ 
toward the arch at the farther end, he glancing at her 
from time to time with a notion that she had not heard. 
At last he asked: " Did you hear? " 

She nodded, seated herself on an old stone seat 
from the garden of an ancient palace, where it had no 
doubt participated in many a fateful interview between 
man and woman. 

" What are you thinking about? " inquired he. 

"About our marriage." She gave him a steady, 
penetrating look — ^the sort of look that always made 
him ill at ease with her and a little afraid of what mar- 
rying her might mean. ** Do you want to marry me, 
Peter? " she asked. 

" What rot ! " exclaimed he. His glance shifted. 

" You know you don't," rejoined the girl. " Your 
good sense tells you I'm not the sort of woman a man 
would enjoy being tied to imless she loved him. You 
don't want to marry me, and I don't want to marry 
you." 

** What's the use of this kind of talk? " he remon- 
strated. 

"Every use. Let's refuse to marry." 

267 



WHITE MAGIC 



Peter looked strangely alarmed, glanced roimd as 
if in mortal dread lest they were being overheard. 
** If your father hears of this he'll blame me," he cried. 
** I tell you I want to marry you. I'm determined to 
marry you. I've given my word and you've given 
yours. And we'll marry on the " 

^* I ask you to release me," interrupted the girl. 

** I'll not do it ! " And visions of money pouring 
t)ut and mortgages pouring in put a note of shrill hys* 
teria into his usually heavy voice. 

" I thought I could marry you," said Beatrice^ 
^strong, vigorously strong under a surface of sweet 
gentleness. " I find I can't. You'll release me." 

** I will not ! " exclaimed Peter, once more shiny 
with sweat and mopping industriously. " And I want 
you to tell your father that I absolutely refused to re- 
lease you — ^that I insisted on your marrying me." 

" My father? " said the girl wonderingly. " What 
Jias he got to do with it? " 

Peter was winded for the moment. He recovered 
•quickly, hastened to explain : " I — ^I've the highest re- 
:spect for your father. I wouldn't like him to think for 
:a minute that I was careless about my word — or that 
I wasn't bent and determined to marry you. I want 
you to tmderstand, Beatrice. I hold you to your 
promise," 

268 



WETEB'S BAD QUARTER HOUR 

** As I've told you, I love another man/' said Bea- 
trice. ^ I thought I was getting over it. I find it was 
simply a fit of the blues." She smiled absently. "I 
ran across an old pipe of his that I had locked in a 
drawer — a horrid, smelly, old pipe. And — Peter, were 
you ever in love? " 

"With you," said he, sullen and jealous — and cer- 
tainly her expression, her tone, were not soothing to 
his vanity, fine and beautiful though they were in 
themselves. 

She laughed. "Your grandmother!" mocked she. 
** That pipe — ^it was like one of those enchanted things 
in The Arabian Nights. It made me see " — ^her eyes 
grew fascinatingly tender and dreamy — ^^ and see — 
and seel . . . Could you marry a woman who felt like 
that about another man? " 

** Then why did you engage yourself to me? " 

" Because he won't have me," confessed she, her old- 
time pride in her love rampant. 

" I never heard such rot ! " exclaimed he in disgust* 

" And I know you really don't want to marry me,'^ 
she went on in a voice of appeal, of confidence in his 
manhood, in his friendliness for her, his childhood play- 
mate. 

If Richmond had been standing behind his daugh- 
ter, making menacing faces at Peter over her shoulder, 

269 



WHITE MAGIC 



that sore-beset, young man could not have felt him more 
curdlingly. " You don't know anything of the kind," 
he blustered. " Don't you dare tell your father any- 
thing Uke that" 

She scrutinized him. ** You seem to have father on 
the brain. . . . Peter — ^Hanky — what has he been say- 
ing to you? " 

" Nothing," lied Peter shiftily. " Not a word." 

" That isn't true, Hanky. Is it? " 

He himg his head. 

** Own up. He's been — ^threatening you? " 

" Now, look here, Beatrice — ^you are trying to get 
me into trouble," pleaded and protested Hanky. " I 
haven't said a word about your father's having spoken 
to me of you." 

"What has he been threatening?" persisted the 
girl, her hand on his arm. " You can trust me. Hanky. 
You know, I keep my mouth shut." 

** I've got nothing to tell," he insisted with a kind 
of whining doggedness. " All I say is, I want to marry 
you. If you're stuck on another man and won't marry 
me I can't help it. But / want to marry yo«t." 

" I imderstand perfectly — ^perfectly," said Bea- 
trice. ** He's compelling each of us to marry the other. 
I want to marry another man. You want to marry 

AlUe. But ^" 

260 



PETER'S BAD QUARTER HOUR 



— >■ 



" I don't want to marry Allie ! " he protested with 
the energy of terror. " I said nothing to you about 
her. Anyhow, I regard her as an underhanded, de- 
signing fraud. She told me about you and Wade. Yes, 
she was the one that did it." 

"Well, why not?" cried Beatrice. " Pve no ob- 
jection. She knows I want to get out of marrying 
you." 

Peter's eyes glistened with hope. "You gave her 
leave to tell? You asked her to tell? " 

"Practically. What of it?" 

** I am glad to hear that ! " cried he with a gusty 
breath of relief. " I was beginning to think women 
were all alike — ^that there wasn't any such thing as sen- 
timent in them." 

Beatrice's eyes sparkled with mischief. "Yes, 
Hanky, and she practically had my permission to make 
love to you. Pm sure she's just dying to marry you. 
Now, you'll release me, won't you?" 

Peter lit a cigarette and inspected the horizon as 
if hoping to sight something in the way of aid. "I 
can't do it, Beatrice," he finally said, deeply apologetic. 
** If I could tell you what a ghastly fix Pm in, I assure 
you you'd not blame me." 

" I don't blame you," said she. " It's just as well 
for me to do it alone." 

mi 



WHITE MAGIC 



** You're going to release me? '* cried he eagerly. 

** What would father say if he saw you now ! " said 
she. 

The eagerness whisked out of his face. 

" That's better," mocked she. " But I'll not tease 
you, Hanky — ^with your soul torn between love and 
money. I shall take the whole responsibility. I shall 
refuse to marry you." 

But Peter continued to look depressed. **Your 
father'U think it was something I said." 

" My father will not think I could have been dis- 
couraged that easily — or at all — ^if I wished to be your 
wife. He'll know you are too fond of money to risk 
losing any. Don't be alarmed, Peter. Father will un- 
derstand the instant you tell him." 

"/ teU him!" cried Peter. "You'll have to do 
that yourself. You're used to him. You don't realize 
how he gets on my nerves. If I tried to tell him I'd get 
permanent paralysis of the tongue before a word 



came." 



" What a stupid you are ! Don't you see that I'm 
letting you tell him, as a favor — ^to help you to escape? 
You go to him — complain of me — ^urge him to make 
me keep my promise. Understand? " 

Peter saw it, looked humble apology. 

"Put it to him as strong as you like," pursued 

262 



PETER'S BAD QUARTER HOUR 



Beatrice. " You can't make it any worse for me, and 
you'll make it a lot better for yourself." 

Peter looked at her so admiringly that she sent him 
away on the instant. She knew him — ^knew how easily 
she could get him back if she wished, and how little it 
would take to make him forget his resentment at her 
failure to appreciate him and at her father's energetic 
methods — and his dread of what life with so strenuous 
a will as hers might mean. " Tell him right away, 
Hanky," advised she, pointing with her sunshade to 
where Richmond stood in the Ubrary window observing 
ihem. " Let's get it over with." 

Mrs. Richmond sat writing at a desk not far from 
where Richmond was standing. As Peter started up 
the walk toward the house Richmond said to his wife: 
" What a chucklehead Peter is ! No wonder Beatrice 
felt Kke balking." 

" Oh, I shouldn't say Peter was worth getting ex- 
cited about, one way or the other," replied Mrs. Rich- 
mond. 

" The yoimg men growing up nowadays are a 
mighty cheap, thin lot. He's as good as any." Rich- 
mond pressed his lips together firmly. " And he's the 
best possible husband for her. A strong woman ought 
to marry a small man if there's to be peace." 

S63 



WHITE MAGIC 



Mrs. Richmond sneered — faintly and covertly — ^at 
the paper before her. She did not miss any of the pos- 
sible implications of her husband's remark. For once, 
however, she did him an injustice. He was not hitting 
at her — ^had not meant to insinuate that a strong 
man ought to marry a small woman, and that Daniel 
Richmond had done this very thing. He was thinking 
only of his daughter and Peter. He would have liked 
to provide her with a real man ; he sincerely regretted 
the exigencies of his game — of the game of life as it 
lies — ^that forbade it, that forced him to give her only 
a Peter Vanderkief. 

He consoled himself by feeling that she would be- 
fore many years appreciate what he had done for her 
— ^this, when she should have installed herself in the 
dazzling position her ability would make out of the 
wealth he could give her and the prestige she would get 
through Peter's ancient lineage. Being a man of im- 
agination — as every man who achieves in whatever di- 
rection must be — ^Richmond had a strong vein of senti- 
ment, of romance. He could not but sympathize with 
his daughter's heart trouble, now that her acquiescence 
in his plans permitted him to be fair-minded — ^in se- 
cret. But romance was a fleeting thing, while the 
things he had been planning for her were not spring- 
time ephemerals, but the substantialities that make a 

264 



PETER'S BAD QUARTER HOUR 

human being comfortable and often happy the whole 
life through from youth to old age. 

When Peter entered, Mrs. Richmond had finished 
her note and was just departing. "Will you drive 
with me in about an hour? " asked she, passing him in 
the door. 

" Sorry, but Pve got '' 

" Oh, if Beatrice needs you,'' laughed she, going on 
and leaving the two men alone. 

Peter interrupted Richmond's reverie with a bomb. 
** Beeitrice has broken the engagement," said he nerv- 
ously. " She refuses to marry me." 

The small, wiry figure in the window swung round 
with a jerk. Gone were the sentimental reflections in- 
spired by the lovely prospect from that window, his 
daughter the crown and climax of the loveliness. 
** Why? " he shot at the young man. 

Peter shrank only a trifle. He was strong in his 
strong case. " Because she does not care for me and 
cares for some one else." 

" That trash again! You refused to release her? " 

** Yes, sir," said Peter, proud of his virtue. 

"WeU?" 

" She released herself." 

Richmond wheeled roimd, noted his daughter seated 
in the same place, twirling her pale-blue sunshade and 
18 265 



WHITE MAGIC 



looking idly about. He wheeled back, started for the 
door. 

"Pardon me, sir,'* said Peter, "but I am taking 
the train for town. This puts me in an embarrassing 
— ^painful *' 

" Wait here," ordered Richmond, and disappeared. 

Peter, discreetly standing well back in the room, 
watched the father speeding toward the daughter and 
awaited in nervous suspense the crash of the collision. 
He marveled that she could sit placidly when she knew 
exactly what was coming. ^^ She sure is the real 
thing," he muttered. ** Where can you beat it? A sport 
— ^that's what I call her — a good sport." 

When Richmond arrived within comfortable speak- 
ing distance of the placid girl with the sweet smile of 
welcome he began. " How did Vanderkief get this false 
impression?" said he in a flexible tone, readily con- 
vertible either to geniality or to wrathful imperious- 
ness. 

"Has he told you I am willing to marry him?" 
inquired she. 

Richmond beamed. *^ I thought the numskull didn't 
know what he was talking about ! " he exclaimed. ** He 
says you won't marry him." 

" Oh," said Beatrice with her merriest smile. ** I 
thought you said he had a false impression." 

«66 



PETER'S BAD QUARTER HOUR 

Richmond shook his head impatiently. ^^ Have you 
or have you not told him you'd not marry him? *' 

"Yes," replied Beatrice, eyes dancing with the 
pleasure of teasing him. 

" Yes — ^what? *' demanded he. 

** What you said,*' replied she. 

« Beatrice— I insist on a serious answer. Peter 
came to me and said ^^ 

"Oh, papa! Surely, you're not going over that 
again. You said it all before." 

Richmond paused to frame a question that could 
be answered only plainly. "Did you tell Peter you 
would not marry him? " he said sternly, though he had 
too good a sense of humor not to appreciate her child- 
ish cleverness. 

" I did," laughed Beatrice, engagingly at her ease. 
** Can you blame me? " 

Richmond seated himself on the bench beside her. 
** You realize the consequences of your refusal? " he 
said coldly. 

Her face became sober. The eyes with which she 
met his gaze were as resolute as his own. " I realize 
the consequences of not refusing," said she. "And 
Fm prepared to take the consequences of refusing." 

Richmond's baf9ed expression was pushed aside by 
one of arrogant anger. " What did Peter say to you? 

267 



WHITE MAGIC 



I understand this affair.' I'll make that yoimg man 
writhe for his impudent treachery ! '* 

^^He pleaded with me to marry him. He refused 
to release me. He went straight to you ^^ 

"You can't trick me!" cried her father, his ex- 
pressive eyes sparkling ominously. " Before I get 
through with this situation I think all concerned will 
regret having crossed my will. That's always the way 
— ^good nature is mistaken for weakness." 

** You may ruin Peter if you feel you can afford to 
be so contemptible," said Beatrice unmoved, " and you 
may ruin Roger Wade — though I doubt if he'll regard 
losing a little money as ruin. But you — 



j> 



" I told you I'd drive him from the coimtry in dis- 
grace ! " 

Through the youth of the girl showed her inheri- 
tance of strength of soul, to make a woman of her, a 
personality a match for his own. ** If you bring out 
anything disgraceful about him that's true you'll be 
only doing what's right," said she calmly. " If you 
try to damage him with falsehood I shall myself tell 
who's doing it and why." 

A sense of his powerlessness against her silenced 
him. 

''You may. do your worst, as I was saying,** she 
went cm. ^ But I shall not marry any man I do not at 

S68 



JETER'S BAD QUARTER HOUB 

least respect; I shall not marry any poor, tiresome 
creature like Hanky. IVe learned better. I've found 
something with which to contrast life with him. And 
I cannot and will not do it." 

There, of course, had been a time in Daniel Rich- 
mond's career when he had made his way and gained 
his points by discussing and reasoning with his fellow- 
beings. Every leader wins leadership by persuading 
his fellows that he has the necessary qualifications. 
•But that time had long passed ; for many a year Rich- 
mond had been in the habit of deciding what to do at 
a coimcil within his own brain and informing the out- 
side world of his decision only by acts and orders. He 
now continued silent, regarding the ground; he was 
fighting for control of his temper, fighting for the 
calmness to argue with this rebel daughter. To make 
her reasonable he must first become so, himself. 

** You have not known this artist long — ^have 
you? " he said at length in the tone of a rational being 
and a father. 

" Long enough," replied the girl. 

"Long enough for what?" inquired the father 
pleasantly, though his daughter's tone — she being still 
much ruffled internally — ^was teasing his temper. 

" Long enough to know that I care for him." 

Her father laughed agreeably. "You and I are 

269 



WHITE MAGIC 



much alike, my dear," said he. " You know yourself 
well enough to know that the real reason for your ex- 
citement is opposition. Now, be reasonable. What 
could I do but oppose? Can you blame me for oppos- 
ing? Can you wonder that I am afraid you will do 
something foolish — something you will regret your 
whole life? Suppose this was a case of some other 
father and daughter — a case you had no personal in- 
terest in. Would you be on the side of the father or 
of the daughter? " 

There was no resisting this fairness, so fairly put. 
Beatrice smiled. " On the side of the father," said she 
promptly. " I don't expect you to understand, father. 
I see all your arguments. I see how foolish and head- 
long I seem to you. But — The fact remains that I 
love Roger Wade. I know I am not making a fool of 
myself in loving him. Oh, you'll say that in the same 
circumstances other girls have said the same thing, 
when they were simply blinded and deceived by their 
craze for romance. But this case is the exception. 
And I know it." She looked at him with her sweetest 
expression. " Let me ask you a few questions. Do you 
know Roger?" 

" I understand that sort of man perfectly. It's a 
familiar type. Every girl with expectations has sev- 
eral such buzzing about her." 

270 



PETER'S BAD QUARTER HOUR 

**Is that honesty father? Is that really the Im- 
pression you have of Roger Wade? " 

The dangerous look reappeared in Richmond's face 
— ^in his eyes, roimd his mouth. 

" Now, don't get angry, father. That would be 
confession, you know. One does not get angry in a 
discussion imless one is in the wrong." 

" Who wouldn't get angry, seeing a girl like you 
bent on making a fool of herself." 

** If you were where you were when you started, and 
you met such a man as Roger, you'd be ^" 

*^ Don't speak his name to me," cried Richmond, 
twitching and squirming. '^ I ask you to take time to 
come to your senses." 

** I've tried that. When I don't see him, it's even 
clearer to me than when I do that I must marry him. 
Besides, if he weren*t on earth now, I still couldn't 
marry the Hanky sort. Oh, father dear — can't you 
see the change in me? As you say, I'm like you. Put 
yourself in my place. Would you marry the sort of 
person Hanky is — the sort all the Hankies are — ^if you 
could — " She sighed. " But I can't. He won't. 
Father, please help me ! " 

There was a conflict of expressions in Richmond's 
face as she made this appeal movingly. It was sheer 
confession of fear of his own better self which loved his 

871 



WHITE MAGIC 



daughter, which respected the things she was now 
learning to respect — ^it was sheer confession when he 
flew into furious rage — ^the one mood where a human 
being is safe from the entreaties of heart and the coun- 
sels of higher intelligence. *^You are crazy — ^plain 
crazy ! '' he cried in his most insulting tone. ** There's 
no excuse for you — ^none! Reasoning with you is time 
wasted." 

"If I'm crazy there's every excuse for me," an- 
swered she, with the placidity of the anger that is be* 
yond the stage of bluster and sputter. " If Fm not 
crazy there's no excuse for you." 

** Answer me! Are you going to be sensible? Are 
you ready to drop tomfoolery and make a happy and 
contaited future for yourself? " 

" If I can," replied she. " If Roger will " 

Up sprang Richmond. "Not another word! I'll 
show you, miss ^" 

" Yes, one word more," interrupted she. " I want to 
say just one thing more. If you do not agree to let 
Peter and Mr. Wade alone I shall leave your house at 
once — and this time it will be for good." 

" You — ^threaten me!** he shouted, shaking with 
fury, for that sense of ultimate powerlessness with her 
had driven him quite insane. 

" Do you wish me to stay or to go? '* asked she, her 

872 



PETER'S BAD QUARTER HOUR 

color gone, but every sign of steadfastness in her face, 
in her figure, in her attitude. 

" Go ! '* he shrieked. " Go — and make a fool and a 
scandal of yourself. Go ! Go ! Gro ! " 

And away he rushed, a crazy man. 



XIV 



THE SECOND FUOHT 



Petee met her in the main entrance. ^^ How did he 
take it?'* he asked excitedly, his nerves obviously un- 
stnmg. 

" Not very well," replied she. 

"Yes — ^I saw him tearing away into the woods. 
Good Lord ! How can you take it so quietly ! '* 

By way of answer Beatrice shrugged her shoulders 
and lifted her eyebrows. 

" Beatrice — ^honestly don't you think we'd better go 
ahead and do as he wants? He is a dangerous man 
— believe me, he is. I don't like to speak so of your 
father, but everyone agrees that he " 

" You can never tell a man's family any news about 
what he is," said Beatrice. 

" He'll make life a hell for you," groaned Hanky. 
" And he'll make mischief for me." 

"I think not," replied she. "He'll have other 
things besides you to occupy him. He knows it's 
wholly my fault." 

** But, Beatrice — don't be obstinate. You must know 
it'd really not be so rotten bad to marry me." 

874 



THE SECOND FLIGHT 



^^1 thought I mentioned the fact that I'm in love 
with some one else.'' 

" Oh — ^to be sure," said Peter. " I suppose that has 
got something to do with it. But your obstinacy " 

" That's it," mocked the girl. " Obstinacy. Well, 
whatever my reason is, I'm leaving here by the next 
train." 

" But I was going by that," objected Hanky. " I 
must get away from here." 

^' Better stay on and let father see you're not at all 
to blame," advised she. " If we went up town together 
he'd be sure you were conspiring with me." 

« Oh, I'n stay— rn stay," cried Peter. « But where 
are you going, Beatrice? " 

^^ Not to get any of my friends in trouble," said she. 
" I'll take Valentine and go to a hotel — ^to the Wolcott 
Come and call. I'll not tell f atiber." 

"At a hotel!" Peter stared stupefied. "You don't 
mean you're leaving home — for good? " 

"Wouldn't you — ^in my place?" 

" No. I'd be sensible and marry the man my father 
wished." 

Beatrice looked at him quizzically. " Hanky," said 
she, "you ought to fall on your knees every day of 
your life and give thanks that you had the good ludL to 
escape marrying me." 



WHITE MAGIC 



Her mischievous smile, her mocking tone, combined 
with tibe words themselves, had an immediately tranquil- 
izing effect upon him. Not for the first time by any 
means he had a chilling, queasy misgiving that there 
was truth in that view of a marriage between them. 
After a pause he said: 

" But what will you do? '' 

'^ Blessed if I know," replied she, as if the matter 
were of not the smallest consequence. 

" You'll have no friends. Nobody'll dare be friends 
with you/' 

" Have I any friends now? — any worth calling my 
own?'' 

^' Then, as I understand it, you haven't got much 
money. About enough to pay for dresses? " 

« About." 

"Thien — ^what will you do?" repeated he, a real, 
friendly solicitude in his voice and, better still, in his 
eyes. 

^^ That's unimportant. I'm escaping worse than I 
could possibly be running into." 

" Marry me, Beatrice," cried he. " It's not a bad 
bet if you lose." 

She put out her hand impulsively with a grateful 
smile, the sweetest and friendliest he had ever had from 
her. ^^ I like that. Hanky ! And I like you when you 

876 



THE SECOND FLIGHT 

show what you really are. But I'm not taking advaa- 
tftgc of your generosity.*' 

" I mean it, Beatrice — ^in dead, sober earnest — on a 
cold collar." 

She shook her pretty head smilingly. ^^ 6ood-by. 
Come to see me. If we run across each other when 
father's about scowl and look the other way." 

" What do you take me for? " 

^^ For a person with a little sense. Keep solid with 
father — ^for Allie's sake. 

** But I want you ^" 

She fled, laughing as if she had not a care in the 
world. 

She tried to make her departure unobtrusive. But 
her father would not have it so. Coming toward the 
house with the worst of his rage about steamed away he 
caught sight of her and her maid waiting while several 
tnmks and packages were being loaded on the roof of 
a touring car. At the sight he went insane again. He 
rushed wildly toward them and shouted out, heedless of 
the servants : " Take that car back to the garage, L4ry ! 
Valentine, go into the house — report to Mrs. Rich- 
mond. And you" — ^he glared crazily at his daughter 
— " if you leave here you walk ! — ^and you never come 
back!" 

Beatrice took the hand bag from her maid. ^^ Grood- 

«77 



WHITE MAGIC 



by, Valentine,'' said she. There was a wonderful, quiet 
dignity in her bearing — ^a delicate correctness of atti- 
tude, neither forward nor shrinking — evident sensi- 
bility to the situation, yet no desire to aggravate it 
by show of superior breeding or by defiance. It was 
a situation savagely testing character. Beatrice re- 
sponded to the test in a way that augured well for her 
being able to look out for herself in any circumstances. 
She smiled pleasantly, yet with restraint, to the agi- 
tated servants and started down the road. 

Valentine hesitated, then set out in her wake. " Come 
back here ! '' shouted Richmond. " You are in my em- 
ploy, not my daughter's." 

Beatrice, guessing what was occurring, paused and 
turned. ^^ Do as my father says," she said. ^^ I shall 
not be able to keep you." 

^' I, too, belong to myself, mademoiselle," replied the 
girl with a quiet dignity equal to that of her mistress. 
*^ I cannot stay here. I'll go with you if I may. But — 
m not stay here." 

Richmond, realizing that his rage of the impotent 
had once more whirled him into an impossible situation, 
disappeared in the house. Before Beatrice and Valen- 
tine reached the lodge the auto overtook them. The 
chauffeur, L^ry, swung the car close in to the footpath 
beside the road, jumped from his seat, opened the door. 

878 



THE SECOND FLIGHT 



** Did my father send you ? " asked she. 

**Yes, mademoiselle." 

When the two women were seated — Beatrice insisted 
on Valentine's sitting by her — Beatrice said : " I don't 
believe L^ry." 

Valentine gave a queer, little smile. 

** But," continued Beatrice, " father will never make 
any inquiries." 

"L6ry understands," said Valentine. 

** Understands — ^what? " 

** That you will win. Your father adores you." 

" You don't know," said Beatrice, shaking her head 
in a decided negative. ** And I can't tell you." 



XV 



wade's lost fortune 



Beatrice had selected Valentine as her maid after 
trying more than a score of various nationalities. She 
had selected her because Valentine was a lady, and she 
could not endure servility or veneer manners in the close 
relations that must exist between mistress and maid. In. 
calling Valentine a lady Beatrice did not mean that she 
was a " high-toned *' lady, or a iSne lady, or a fashion- 
able lady, or any of the other qualified ladies, but that 
she was just a lady — ^well mannered, with delicate in- 
stincts, intelligent, simple and sincere. Valentine acted 
as Beatrice liked to believe she herself would act if she 
had to work for her living and happened to find being 
lady's maid the most convenient way to do it. 

At the Wolcott Beatrice registered beneath her own 
name that of Miss Valentine Clermont. VSTicn the two 
were in the little inside suite Beatrice took by way of 
making a beginning in the direction of the practice of 
economy, she said: 

**For the present, at least, you are to be my com- 
panion. I can't live here alone or just with a maid. 

280 



WADE'S LOST FORTUNE 

So, the parlor is to be changed into a bedroom for 
you/' 

** Very well, mademoiselle," promptly acquiesced the 
intelligent Yalaitine, showing how rightly Beatrice had 
judged her. 

**Miss Richmond," corrected Beatrice with a smile. 

" Pardon — certainly," said Valentine. 

"We are rather cramped here," Beatrice went on, 
" But I guess I'll be looking back on this as spacious 
luxury before long." 

Miss Clermont smiled. 

** Why do you smile, Miss Clermont? " 

" You do not know your father. Miss Richmond." 

f 

** I assure you we have parted finally," said Bea- 
trice. " If you have any idea that in following my 
fortimes you are going with a person in the position I 
had until two hours ago, put it out of your mind. I 
can pay your wages — ^beg pardon, salary it is now — 
through next month — ^perhaps for another month after 
that. Then I shall be — Well, mine is a precious small 
income — and will be smaller. However, 111 see that 
you get a place soon." 

Miss Clermont smiled. 

*^ Why do you smile. Miss Clermont? Because you 
don't believe me? " 

" Not at all. Miss Ridmiond," protested Valentine, 
19 881 



WHITE MAGIC 



*^ If you're right about your situation — then I shall 
stay with you until you are settled — and, possibly, I 
can help you. If you are wrong — ^then I shall stay on 
as your maid until you marry. After that — ^Monsieur 
L6ry and I are engaged. When we marry we shall go 
into business together." 

Beatrice paused in arranging her hair, turned and, 
half sitting on the low bureau, looked at her compan- 
ion with the expression of one who has just given birth 
to a new and fascinating idea. ^^ Why shouldn't we go 
into business — ^you and I? " she said. " I'll have to do 
something," she went on. "I simply can't content 
myself to live on — on what I'll have after a few days 
from now. I love luxury — ^nice surroimdings — good 
things to eat — beautifid clothes. Why not dressmak- 
ing?" 

" We should get rich at it," declared Miss Cler- 
mont. 

And then it came out that she and L^ry had been 
planning a dressmaking business. Miss Richmond was 
just what they needed to make it a swift and stupendous 
success. They had ten thousand dollars. If Miss 
Richmond could put in as much and would be a public 
partner attracting fashionable trade, giving the estab- 
lishment eclat by wearing beautifid dresses in fashion- 
able restaurants or for drives in the Avenue, and so on 

28S 



WAD E'S LOST FORTUNE 

— and so on. ^^ I can put in at least ten thousand," said 
Beatrice. " And I have ideas about clothes." 

"Indeed, yes," assented Valentine warmly. "You 
have a style of your own." 

"Yes, I think you and I have got me up rather 
stunningly these last two years," said Beatrice. 

The dressmaking business was as good as started 
before th6y had dinner — ^at which Miss Richmond had 
her companion sitting opposite her. Miss Clermont as 
a companion was a triumph. No one but a French- 
woman comld hav6 glided so easily from menidi to equal. 
" But then, I knew she could," thought Beatrice, " the 
instant I looked at her hands, when she came to try for 
the place. Hands tell more than faces — ^and hers are 
the hands of a lady." 

At noon the next day, while Beatrice and Valentine 
were out walking, Peter telephoned, leaving word that 
he would call at half past four. At that hour Beatrice 
received him in the hotel parlor. He eyed her with ad- 
miring wonder. He expected to find all sorts of signs 
of her altered position — ^would not have been surprised ^ 
had she already begun to look dowdy and down at the 
heel, fier radiance of i^irit, of body and of toilet 
struck him as Httle less than miraculous. " You cer- 
tainly are a cool one," said he. " Why, you don't look 
a bit upfitt'* 

iMtM 



WHITE MAGIC 



^ Nerer felt so well in my life,'' declared Beatrice. 
**I feel »o— so— free!" 

Peter shook his head waminglj. ^Wait tOl you 
hare had a foil dose. Wait till yoa really find out what 
yoa're up against.'' 

**What is it.J^" 

** Oh, you're out of your world. It's all Tery well 
to jump into the water and swim for a few minutes — 
just for the fun of the thing. But how about going in 
for being a fish and Uvmg in the water— eh? " 

^ I'd no idea you could do so well, Peter," said Bea- 
trice. " Thafs both wise and witty. Why didn't you 
begin that sort of talk sooner? " 

*^ Oh, I say ! " protested the young man. " Pm not 
such a mutt as you thought me. No one could be." 

** Better and better," cried Beatrice. ** First thing 
you know 111 be trying to steal you back from Allie." 

Peter colored consciously. He said with a foolish 

attempt at the offhand: "Oh — ^I saw her — at lunch. 

She wants to come to see you, but don't dare. Your 

] father's got her father right where he can put the 

screws on him." 

" She might have telephoned," said Beatrice, and 
her tone even more than her look showed how Allie's 
defection had hurt, how it was rankling. 

Peter looked depressed. "Yes — ^I suppose she 

S84 



WADE'S LOST FORTUNE 

might," conceded he. " But don't be too hard on her, 
Beatrice. You know how afraid we all are of your 
father.*' 

" Fow're here/' said Beatrice sententiously. 

" Yes.'* Peter reddened. " Hang it, I can't fake 
with you. Fact is — ^well — ^while I hope I'd have come 
anyway, still, I'd not be so open about it, I'm afraid, if 
I hadn't your father's consent." 

" He told you to come ! " 

" He hasn't given up," said Peter with the air of a 
peddler imdoing his pack. " Asked me if I knew where 
you were stopping. I said yes — ^that you told me. He 
asked where. I couldn't think of any side step, so I let 
out the truth. Any harm in that? " 

" Not the slightest. I'm not hiding from anybody." 

" Then he said — just as I was leaving him on the 
ferry this morning : " If you wish to call on my daugh- 
ter and try to bring her to her right mind I've no ob- 
jection." 

" And I've no objection, either," said the girl, " un- 
less you try to bring me to my right mind. That one 
subject is taboo. You understand? " 

Peter nodded. "I knew you meant it yesterday. 
I'm going ahead with Allie. You and I are such old 
friends that I feel I can talk things over with you. 
You see, it's this way. I want to get married and set- 

885 



WHITE MAGIC 



tied. We all marry and settle young in our family. I 
can't have what I want — but I can get something 
mighty good. Allie's a tnmip. Such a comfortable 
sort." 

" You couldn't do better,'* said Beatrice with more 
warmth than she felt. For she had her eyes open to 
Allie now — too recently open for her to be tolerant of 
what were weaknesses of the same species as Beatrice's 
own, if of a different genus. 

" I'm not really in love with her," continued Peter. 
" But " 

" But that's of no consequence," said Beatrice. 
" You're one of the sort that thinks whatever belongs to 
them is the grandest ever. You'll soon be crazy about 
her," 

^^ And she'll always look well, too. She's the image 
of her mother, and the wi^y to test a girl's staying qual- 
ity is to see how her mother holds together. Yes, Allie's 
good for the whole run — right into the last quarter." 

Beatrice and Peter went into the restaurant and in 
a quiet comer sat down to the sociability of tea. 
"Hanky," said she, "I am going to treat you as a 
friend. I am going to ask you to attend to some mat- 
ters for me which you must promise me never to speak 
of." 

Hanky showed thi^t be was as highly flattered as 

S86 



WADE'S LOST FORTUNE 

the next young man would be by marks of intimacy and 
confidence from a pretty and superior young woman. 
" You can count on me — f dt anything I feel I've tbe 
right to do," said he. " But, whether I do it or not, 
I'll keep my mouth shut/' 

Beatrice poured the tea in reflective silence. Not 
imtil she had tasted her own cup did she venture to 
begin expressing the thoughts she had been arranging. 
"Roger Wade has about forty thousand dollars in- 
vested in the bonds of the Wauchong Railway.'' 

Peter leaned back and gave a low whistle. He shook 
his head and repeated the whistle. 

** I see you understand." 

" I begin to," said Peter. 

Looking down at her plate and speaking somewhat 
nervously and hurriedly the girl went on: 

" I want you — through your broker or banker ot 
however you please — ^I want you to buy those bonds at 
what their market price was before the road went into 
the hands of a receiver. I think it will take about fifty 
thousand dollars. But buy them if it costs a hundred 
thousand. I can't go higher than that." 

Hesitatingly she lifted her eyes. Peter was sitting 
back in his chair regarding her with an expression it 
makes any human being proud to have caused in an- 
other's face. 

287 



WHITE MAGIC 



A little color came into the girl's cheeks and into 
her eyes a look of gratitude for the compliment and of 
pleasure in it. She went on: 

*'You understand, no one must know — ^must have 
the ghost of a suspicion. Especially Roger Wade. But 
no one — ^no one." 

Peter busied himself at lighting the cigarette he 
selected with care from the dozen in the huge gold case 
he carried in the inside pocket of his sack coat. 

" Your agent," continued the girl, as if laying be- 
fore him a carefully thought-out plan, ^^ can say he 
represents some men who are getting ready to fight to 
get control of the road." 

" I didn't know you knew anything about business,'* 
said Peter huskily, just for something to say. 

" A little," said Beatrice, who, in fact, was her fa- 
ther's own daughter — ^though, of course, she was not 
foolish enough to have failed to use to its uttermost 
value the favorite feminine pretense of being hopelessly; 
incapable when it came to matters like business. ^^ Will 
you do it?" 

" How much'U you have left? " said Peter. 

"Plenty," Beatrice assured him. "Plenty.** 

" I know better." 

She made an impatient gesture. ^^I'll have more 
than enough to carry out my plans." 

888 



(( 
(( 



WADE'S LOST FORTUNE 

" There's no reason on earth why you should do 
this," protested he. " You " 

" Drop it, Peter,'* said she with a touch of her old 
imperiousness — of her father's intolerance of objection 
from inferior minds. " I know what I'm about. Roger 
Wade is being stripped of all he has through no fault 
of his — ^through my folly. I got him into the scrape-— 
a scrape he wanted to have nothing to do with. It's up 
to me to get him out." 

He had no business to come fooling round you ! " 
He didn't, Peter," said the girl with convincing 
candor. " He — I see I've got to tell you. I pro- 
posed to him, and he refused me." 

" You did— that I " 

Beatrice blushed and laughed. ^^ Oh, I made an 
idiot of myself. I thought he was hanging back be- 
cause he was awed — ^because father was rich — ^and all 
that." 

Peter narrowed his eyelids and screwed up his 
mouth in an attempt to look acute. ^^He's working 
some sly dodge. Mark my word, some sly dodge." 
And he wagged his head wisely. 

" I wish he were ! " sighed Beatrice. " Because he 
liked me I thought he — cared. You see, Peter, I'm 
telling you everything. Will you do what I ask? " 

Peter settled deeper in his chair. " I'd like to — ^I 

«89 



WHITE MAGIC 



Wimt to— but — ** At the beginnings of disappointment 
and disdain in her expression he straightened, flushed. 
"Yes, by gad, I «raZ do it!'' 

" Why did you hesitate? '^ 
j " I didn't/' 

Beatrice looked at him doubtfully; suddenly she 
realized. "You fear father'll find out you did it? I 
hadn't thought of that. No — ^you mustn't, Hanky. 
m get some one else." 

" You've got to let me do it," insisted he. " Any- 
one who didn't know all the circumstances would make 
a mess of it. I want to do it. And it isn't much of 
a risk." 

The event was that she yielded. Toward noon the 
next day he telephoned that he had the bonds — ^had 
paid forty-one thousand dollars for them — exactly. 
*^ X've got them here at my house. I can bring them to 
you this afternoon if you like." 

"Po," said Beatrice. 

And at four he came with a parcel. Her eyes 
brightened at sight of it. " I, too, have a package," 
said she. 

"So I sec. What is it?" 

"Your forty-one thousand in Grovemments." 

" But Grovemments are worth more." 

The girl laughed " Not a cent. I didn't say forty- 



WADE'S LOST FORTUNE 



■t"*"*^ 



99 

99 



one thousand par. I had the e:8:act calculation made at 
the bank." 

"What an ass I am, to forget you were Daniel 
Richmond's daughter.' 

" Give me my railway bonds.' 

The exchange was made^ he pretending that he did 
not dare release his hold on his package until she had 
given him a hold on hers. The waiters, idle in the res- 
taurant at that hour, grinned at the sight of so much 
gayety in two such superior-looking, young people. 
And it certainly did look like a love affair — an engage- 
ment. Nor is it surprising that Peter, full of the sense 
of having done her quite a favor and not without risk 
to himself, should have again become hopeful that this 
girl — "such a stunner — and so dead square, too" — 
might be thinking more favorably of him. 

" Now that these thiAgs are strai^tened out, Bea- 
trice," said he, " and as you've got over your notions 
about Wade — ^why not give me a chance? " 

She laughed. " Allie's affianced I " mocked she. 

" I've told you that '' 

" But," interrupted she, " I never told you that I 
was — ^was cured^-^-of Roger Wade." 

" But you are. And he^s off your conscience." 

Be^iee's eyes had ajji expression that sent a pang 
— and a thrill, t«a^— through him. "Peter — % love 

S91 



WHITE MAGIC 



him,'* she said with quiet intensity — Dan Richmond in- 
tensity. ^^ And I think you know now what that means 
with me." 

He paled, stared at his cup. ^^ I wish to God I 
didn't/' he muttered. , 

" Now, Peter, you don't mean that and you know 
it. The only reason you keep after me is because 
you've always been used to having your own way and 
you hate to be baffled." 

^ That's all the reason you stick on after Wade," 
retorted he. 

She laughed. ^^ I'll admit that has something to 
do with it. But not all, Hanky. And the other part's 
the important part." 

" You must know he's after your money," said he, 
looking down sourly. 

" And you? " retorted she. 

" Oh, I," said he with Vanderkief hauteur. " I 
fancy I'm above suspicion." 

" Father says that the people who do the queerest 
tricks are the ones that're above suspicion — and take 
advantage of it. My, but you're red, Hanky. And 
while we're suspecting — Did you get those bonds for 
me just because you ^" 

" Don't say that, Beatrice ! " he cried. " Honest, I 
didn't. I wasn't trying to collect." 

892 



WADE'S LOST FORTUNE 

" I believe you," said she. " Please don't do any- 
thing to make me doubt.*' 

" I won't. I throw up the sponge. I'll not annoy 
you any more." 

"You'n be friends?" 

** I'd hate to lose your friendship," said he with his 
slow, heavy earnestness. " It's the thing I've got 
that's most worth while." 



XVI 



FETEB CAIiliS ON B06EB 



Bbat&ice had carefully avoided learning anything 
at all about the Wauchong Railway before investing 
nearly half her fortune in its bonds. She wished to 
spare herself the temptation to hesitate; and she was 
too fond of money as a means, too alive to its value, 
too well trained in the matter of foolish investments, 
to trust her newly developed virtue far. But now that 
the thing was done she made thorough inquiry into the 
affairs of the railway. It did a losing passenger busi- 
ness; it had made its money — very satisfactory earn- 
ings — ^by reason of its northern terminal being in a 
group of rich coal mines. Her father ruined the 
road by so juggling traffic agreements with the coal 
companies that the Wauchong's whole paying freight 
business was at a stroke transferred to another road. 
The bonds were next to worthless. On the face of the 
facts she had spent forty-one thousand dollars for a 
few ounces of waste paper. 

She was glad to find, on searching her heart, that 
she had not the faintest feeling of regret for her action. 

894 



PETER CALLS ON ROGER 

^■^— — — ^■^— — — — ^ ^— — .— ^— ^-^^-^^^^^^^^— ^.^»^^-^.^»^^i^— — »» »— ^-1^^ 

It gave her a gratifying opinion of herself to discover 
that, on the contrary, she regarded her investment with 
satisfaction and pride. But these emotions did not clash 
with a strong desire to recover the lost forty-one thou- 
sand, if that could be brought about. She gave the 
matter anxious and intelligent thought. The only plan 
that came to her and seemed at all practicable was to 
let it leak out in Wall Street that a big block of the 
bonds had been taken at more than par by Daniel Rich- 
mond's daughter after the wiping out of the road's rev- 
enues. This news would probably boom the bonds and 
stocks if sent out adroitly. But Beatrice decided 
against the scheme; she could not forget the losses to 
the innocent it would involve. Perhaps the time had 
been — ^and not so very long ago, either — ^when this 
view of the affair would not have occurred to her. But 
since then she had experi^iced, had suffered, had 
learned. With a sigh she put the bundle of bonds away 
in her safety-deposit box and entered their cost to profit 
and loss. Her total income was now reduced to just 
under twenty-seven hundred a year. ** And I need at 
least that many thousand," thought she. ^^ X^et us see 
what this dressmaking scheme has in it.'* 

And she proceeded to revolve Valentine's project 
with a deliberate, pessimistic, flaw-seeing scrutiny that 
would have commanded the admiration of her father 

295 



WHITE MAGIC 



and would have increased his amazement how one so 
strong in the head could be so weak in the heart. She 
questioned and cross-questioned Valentine, who, for all 
her cleverness, had far too much of the optimist in her 
composition. Beatrice had learned from her father 
that hope, an invaluable ally when the struggle is on, 
is an enemy, the worst of enemies — a traitor and a de- 
stroyer — if admitted to the counsels when the struggle 
is planning. So, she took the worst possible view of 
every phase of the proposed enterprise, and insisted 
that all calculation be based upon the theory that they 
would lose money from the start, would lose heavily, 
must prepare themselves to hold out for the longest 
possible period against not only bad business, but also 
bad luck. 

Meanwhile, Peter was engaged in strenuous com- 
bat with a generous impulse which seemed to him as out 
of place in his mind as an eaglet in the brood of a hen. 
But the impulse would not expel; it lingered obsti- 
nately, fascinating him as the idea of doing something 
imconventional sometimes seizes upon and obsesses a 
primly conventional woman. Finally, it fairly dragged 
him into a kind of rake's progress of generosity — for 
good has its rapid road no less than evil. It put him 
alone in his speediest auto and, in the teeth of his dread 
of being seen by Richmond or by some one who would 

296 



PETER CALLS ON ROGER 

tell Richmond, drove him along the dusty highways of 
Northern New Jersey until he came to Deer Spring — 
to a charming old farmhouse in its farthermost out- 
skirts. 

He went up the flowery lane to the old-fashioned 
porch, so cool, so quiet, so restful, behind its odorous 
veils of blooming creepers. A little exercise with the 
big brass dragon's head that had served as knocker for 
the best part of a century, and a pleasant-looking old 
woman came round the comer of the house, wiping her 
hands on her kitchen apron. Said Peter : 

" Is Mr. Wade at home? " 

** Not just now,'* replied she, her head thrown far 
back that she might inspect him through the spectacles 
on the end of her long, thin nose. " I reckon most like- 
ly he's up to the studio." 

"Where is it?" 

" You follow the path back of the house — ^through 
the woods and the hollow, then up the roimd-top hill. 
You'll have to walk. It's a right smart piece — about ist 
mile and a half." 

" Is there any place where I could " — ^Peter stopped 
and blushed; he had caught himself just in time to 
prevent the word " hide " from slipping out — ** where 
I could put my machine? " 

" There's the shed behind the house." 
90 S97 



WHITE MAGIC 



« Thank you.^ And he sprang away to get the 
auto tucked out of sight. 

When this was accomplished his mind became some- 
what easier and he set out for the studio. He got on 
fairly well with himself — ^until he stood face to face 
with the big artist. Wade regarded him inscrutably: 
Peter regarded Wade with an expression which, in a 
woman, would haye betokened an impending fit of hys- 
teria. 

"You don't remember me, Mr. Wade?^ said he. 

** I remember you perfectly j** Roger replied. 

" I — ^I called on a matter of — ^that is, not exactly 
of — ^well — ^a matter." 

"Win you come in? '* said Roger, standing aside. 

"Thank you — ^Tll be glad to,*' was Peter's eager 
reply. 

Within, his eyes made for a covered canvas on an 
easel in the middle of the big room. " Is that by any 
chance Mr. Richmond's picture? " asked he. 

" Mr. Richmond's picture? " said Roger. " 1 know 
nothing of any picture of Mr. Richmond." 

" For Mr. Richmond." 

" Neither of nor for." 

** I beg your pardon," stammered Peter. " I 
rather hoped you'd let me have a look at it. You know, 
I was engaged to Miss Richmond." 

S98 



PETER CALLS ON JtOGEB 

Roger continued in his waiting attitude. Peter 
felt himself dwindling before this large, dark calm. He 
shifted uneasily from leg to leg, opened and shut hia 
mouth seteiul times, finally burst out : ^^ I say, what an 
ass you must think me." And he gave Roger an hon- 
est, pathetic look of appeal — ^an ingenuous plea for 
me^y. 

The larg^, dark calm was rippled by a smile— a. 
very human smile. It made yoimg Peter instantly feel 
that he was talking Vith a yoxmg human being just like- 
himself. 

" t did want to look at the picture," said he. " YoU 
know the one I mean — the picture of A^r." 

Roger's gaze wavered a little, steadied. " I'm 
sorry— but it's not finished," said he. 

" Oh — ^I see. And, naturally, you do not want any- 
body to look at it. Well — ^I'll come another time — ^if 
I may.^' 

Roger bowed. 

Peter was desperate. He puffed furiously at his 
cigarette, finally burst out : " Did you know that Miss 
Richmond and her father had quarreled?" 

" Really? " said Roger politely, and so far as Peter 
could judge the news interested him only to the degree 
mor6 discourJBtj^g than no interest at all. 

"Yes— they've quarreled-— and she's Mt home — ^la 

Jt99 



WHITE MAGIC 



living alone at a hotel in New York — says she's never 
going back/' 

Peter was not sure, but he thought he saw a some- 
thing or other flash across the artist's face, like a huge, 
swift-swimming fish near the surface of opaque water. 
He felt encouraged to go on. 

'^ I think I ought to tell you. Miss Richmond and 
I were engaged. It's been broken off. Her father is 
furious. She's in love with another man." Peter 
glanced at Roger's inscrutable eyes, blushed, glanced 
down again. ^^ She has sacrificed everything for this 
^ther man. It's really stimning, the way she did it — 
and a lot more I can't tell you. And I do believe she'll 
4stick — ^will not go back — ^though she's got next to 
nothing. You know her — ^know what a fine girl she is." 

" Yes, indeed," said Roger cordially. 

" She's at the Wolcott — ^if you care to call. I 
.guess she's rather lonely, as all her old pals are shying 
off. You see, her father's a deadly dangerous sort — 
liable to do up anybody who sided with her." 

Roger, his gaze upon a far, unseen country, was 
pale and somber. 

" I do hope you'n look in on her. Wade," said Peter. 
^' She'd appreciate it." 

Wade's eyes slowly turned with his returning 
ilioughts until they centered upon the eyes of young 

SOO 



PETER CALLS ON ROGER 

—————— ^»—^^———^^— —^^—i^—^-^——— ^ I I ■ ^^i— •^-^•^^-^^ 

Vanderkief. Suddenly Roger's face was illuminated by 
that splendid smile of his. He grasped Peter by the 
hand. " I'm glad to know you," said he. " And — I 
beg your pardon — for things Fve thought about 
you." 

" Oh, that's all right," cried Peter. " I'm not a 
dog in the manger, you know. And I tell you she's 
got a stiff stretch ahead of her — downright rough. Of 
course she's no fool. Still, it wouldn't be possible for 
any woman of her age and her bringing up to realize 
what she was bumping into, dropping out of her class, 
sacking her father and trying to scratch along on 
worse than nothing. When you've got tastes a little 
money's only an aggravation. Especially for her sort 
of woman. Won't you try one of my cigarettes? " 

" Delighted," said Roger, taking one. 

" Well, I must move on," proceeded Peter. " You 
don't mind my butting in? " 

" Not in the least. It was a fine friendly — decent 
thing to do. . . . Would you like to see the picture? " ^ 

And without giving Peter time to reply, or himself 
a chance to repent the impulse, he flimg aside the drap- 
ery ever the easel in the middle of the room. He and 
Peter gazed in silence. It was a glorious vision of 
morning in the springtime. Upon lake and cataract, 
upon tree and bush and stone, sparkled the radiance 

SOI 



WHITE MAGIC 



of the birthday of summer. That radiance seemed to 
come from the figure of a yoimg girl in a canoe, her 
paddle poised for the stroke — an attitude of exquisite 
grace, a figure alive in every line of flesh and drapery 
— ^a face shedding the soft luster of the bright hopes 
and dreams and joys that are summed up in the thrill- 
ing word, youth. Roger was right in thinking it 
his best work, his best expression of that intense 
joy of life which he was ever striving to put upon 
canvas. 

Peter gave a long, furtive sigh. " Yes," he mut- 
tered, " she can look like that,'* He had seen her look 
just so once — ^when she told him she loved the artist and 
would never change. Queer, how anyone could so love 
that she got happiness out of giving love, even though 
it was unretumed. Queer — ^yet, there it was. Roger, 
with a sudden gesture, recovered the canvas. Peter 
stood motionless, staring at where the picture had been 
— ^it was still there for him. He roused himself, looked 
at the painter with frank admiration and respect. 
" That's worth while ! " said he. " No wonder she '* 

Roger's frown checked him. But only for a mo- 
ment ; then he went on, in an awed imdertone : " She's 
more of a — ^a person than anyone I ever saw. If she'd 
let me Pd be crazy about her. As it is, while I know X 
can never get her, everything's stopped short with me 

SQ2 



PETER CALLS ON ROGER 

until I'm sure she's out of reach — ^married to some one 
else. I'm a better man for having kndlm her, for hav- 
ing loved her.*' 

Roger was stam£ng with arms folded upon his 
broad chest — ^poWerfid arms bare to the elbow* He 
seined lost in reverfe. 

"THiant you for shciwing me that/' said Peter 
gratefully and htittibly. " Fd in^h to own it if it wasn't 
that — ^well, I'd never be able to get aiiy peace of mind 
if I had it about. I'd stare at it till I went crazy." 

Roger flushed a significant, a guilty deep red. 

teter got himself together with a shake of his big 
frame. " I'm off, now. YouTl not say anything about 
my having called — ^hot to her or anyone? " 

" I do hot see anyone," said Roger in a constrained 
voice. 

" But you'D surely — " begail Peter, but he halted 
on the threshold of impertinence. "Well — ^I hope 
you'H look in at the Wolcott and cheer her up. Good- 
by. Thank you again." 

The young men i^ook hands with the friendliness 
of intimacy. Roger Went with Peter to the door, where 
they shook hands agaih. As Peter Was turning away 
he happened to glance down into the woods to the left. 
There, beating a hasty, not to say undignified retreat, 
was Daniel Richmond! 

SOS 



WHITE MAGIC 



"Now what do you think of that?'* cried Peter. 
** What the devil is he doing here? '' 

" Fm sure I don't know,'' said Roger indifferently. 

"No doubt he recognized me," Peter went on. 
** He's got me scared to a panic — for fear he'll half 
ruin me — ^just out of a general insanity of meanness. 
If he asks you what I was doing here say I came to 
buy the picture. You don't know how much trouble 
he could make for me." 

" I'll probably not see him." 

" Do — for her sake, do," urged Peter. " Be civil 
to him. Try to soften him down. You ought to do it 
for her — ^honest, you ought." 

" That's true," said Roger gravely. 

Peter departed. Roger stayed on in the doorway. 
Presently Richmond reappeared, making his way 
slowly up the steep toward the studio. He arrived 
much out of breathy but contrived to put unmistakable 
politeness into his jerky tones as he gasped: "Grood 
afternoon, Mr. Wade." 

" How d'ye do, Mr. Richmond? " was Roger's civil 
rejoinder. His talk with Peter had put him in a frame 
of mind to bear and forbear, to do whatever he could 
toward ending the quarrel between father and daughter. 

"I'd be greatly obliged — for a few — ^minutes of 
your time," said Richmond between breaths. 

S04 



PETER CALLS ON ROGER 

He looked old and worn and tired. Violent pas- 
sions, especially violent temper, freely indulged, had 
played their wonted havoc. And these eroding emo- 
tions had deepened seam and gutter painfully. There 
had now appeared the gaimtness in eye socket and 
under jawbone, about the saddest of the forewarnings 
of decrepitude and death that show in the human coun- 
tenance with advancing age. Roger pitied him, thi& 
really superior man who had given his life furiously to 
plowing arid golden sands and was reaping ill health 
and imhappiness as his harvest. *^ Come in," said 
Roger. 

When they were seated in the cool, airy workroom 
and had lighted, Richmond a cigar, Roger his pipe, 
Richmond glanced at the covered picture and said : ^^ Is 
that it?'' 

"Yes," replied Roger, not in a tone that invited 
further conversation along those lines. 

" Pve come to see you about it," persisted Beatrice's 
father, apparently undiscouraged. 

" I do not care to discuss it," said Roger. 

** It is a picture of my daughter — ^painted for ^" 

" It is not a picture of your daughter," interrupted 
Roger, " and it was painted for my own amusement." 

** My wife gave you the commission, with the idea 
of a surprise for me." 

S05 



WHITE MAGIC 



Roger was silenced. 

" So," Richmond went on, " the picture belongs 
to us." 

"No," said Roger quietly. "I purpose to keep 
it." 

" You certainly have a strange way of doing busi- 
ness," said Richmond with resolute amiability. 

" I don't do business," replied Roger. 

Richmond waved his hand. " Oh — call it what you 
like. Artists paint pictures for money." 

" I don't know about others," said Roger. " But 
I paint for my own amusement. And of my work I 
tsell enough to enable me to live." 

" Very fine — ^very fine," said Richmond, in the tone 
of a man who doesn't believe a word of it, but politely 
wishes to seem impressed. « I saw from the heginniag 
of our acquaintance that you were an unusual man. 
I've thought about you a great deal " — with a sly sinile 
— ^^ naturally." 

Roger made a slight inclination of his head- 

" I owe you an apology for the way I acted the 
other day. And I make it* I lost my temper — a bad 
habit I have." 

" y^a, it is a bad habit," said Roger dryly. " A 
particularlj ha^ one for a man in your position, I 
should say." 

S06 



PETER CALLS ON ROGER 



tmtmmm^m 



<c 



How in my position?" inquired Richmond^ sur^ 
prised. 

^^ Ob, an independent man like me, who asks noth- 
ing of anybody, can afford that sort of thing. But 
you, who are dependent upon others for the success of 
your plans — ^that's very different." 

" Um," grunted Richmond, little pleased but much 
struck by this new view of him as slave, not master. 
**Um." A long pause, with Richmond the more em- 
barrassed because Roger's silence seemed natural and 
^sy, like that of a statue or of a man alone. ^^ I also 
— ^I also wish to say," Richmond resumed, " that on 
thinking the matter over I feel I did you an injustice 
in believing you — ^in accusing you — " H^ could not 
find a satisfactory word frame for his idea. 

^^In suspecting I was after your daughter ^nd 
your money? " suggested Roger with an amused, ironic 
twinkle. 

*^ Something like that. But* Mr. W^d^, you are a 
man of the world. You can't wonder at my bi^ving 
such an idea." 

£f ot in the least,^' assented Roger. 

^^ At the same time I do not blame you for ]}exsxg 
angiry." 

Roger smiled. ** B\^t, vxj 4^ar sir, I wafi nqt ^ixxgvj. 
I didn't in the least care what you thought. J^jea if 



a 



WHITE MAGIC 



you had succeeded in jour vicious little scheme for 
robbing me of my competence, I still couldn't have been 
angry. It is so easy for a man to make a generous 
living if he happens not to have burdened himself with 
expensive tastes." 

" That matter of the railway bonds — it will be ad- 
justed at once, Mr. Wade. I was sorry the exigencies 
of a large operation forced me to — ^to ^^ 

In his indignation Roger forgot the resolutions 
Peter had soothed and softened him into making. With 
his curtest accent he said: "What you did was con- 
temptible enough. Why make it worse by lying? " 

Richmond sprang to his feet. Roger rose tower- 
^g\y9 in his face a plain hope that his guest was about 
to depart. Richmond sat down again. " You have 
me at your mercy,'* cried he with a ludicrous mingling 
of attempt at politeness and frantic rage. 

" I? " said Roger, laughing. ** Oh, no. Neither of 
us can do the other any harm. I wouldn't if I could. 
You couldn't if you would. Don't you think we have 
had about enough of each other? " 

^*I have a favor to ask of you," said Richmond 
sullenly. 

Roger hesitated, seated himself. There was a look 
in his visitor's eyes — a look of misery — that touched 
his heart. 

SOS 



PETER CALLS ON ROGER 

*^ Mr. Wade," Richmond began again after a brief 
silence, " I am a man of very strong affections — ^very 
strong. Circumstances have concentrated them all on 
one person, my daughter Beatrice. They say every- 
i one is a fool in at least one way. I am a fool about 
her.'' 

Wade, inscrutable, was gazing at the drape over his 
painting. 

^^ But,'' Richmond went on, ^^ if she married against 
my will, much as I love her, foolish as I am about her, 
I would cut her off relentlessly." 

" Then you don't love her," said Roger. " If you 
did you'd insist on her freely choosing the man she is 
to live with, the man who is to be the father of her 
children." 

" Our ideas differ there," said Richmond stiffly. 

" I am not surprised that she has left you," pur- 
sued Roger. ** You have made her realize that you 
don't love her. And from what I know of her I doubt 
if you will ever get her back until you change your 
I notions of what loving means." 

Suspicion was once more sparkling in Richmond's 
wicked eyes. " You may be sure I'll not change, Mn 
Wade," said he with a peculiarity of emphasis which 
even the simple-minded Roger could not fail to imder*' 
stand. 

S09 



WHITE MAGIC 



Roger laughed heartily. ^^ At it again ! " cried he. 
** Really, you are very amusing." 

" Be that as it may,'* snapped Richmond, " I want 
you to know that I will never take her back — never t — 
until I am sure ishe has given you up. You may stake 
your life on that, sir. When I put my hand to the 
plough I do not turn back.'* 

Roger leaned toward the imhappy man distracted 
by his own torturings of himself. " Will you believe 
me, sir," said he earnestly, " when I say I am deeply 
sorry that I have been the innocent cause of a breach 
between you and your daughter. Perhaps it h just 
as well that she has gotten away from you. It may 
result in her developing into the really fine person Crod 
intended her to be. Still, I wish to do all I can to heal 
the breach." 

" That sounds like a man, Mr. Wade ! " cried Rich- 
mond, all eagerness. 

" I've been putting up with you this afternoon,^ 
pursued Roger, apparently not much impressed by this j 

certificate of his virtue, " because I hoped to do some- 
thing toward ending the quarrel between you two." 

** You can end it," interrupted Richmond. ** You 
can end it at once." 

** Tell me how, and I'll do it," said Roger. 

** She believes you wish to marry her." 

810 



. 



PETER CALLS ON ROGER 

" I am confident she never told you anything Kke 
that/' 

" She thinks you're afraid to marry her unless she 
brought the money to keep her in the style she's been 
used to." 

** Impossible," said Roger. 

^* She tells me you refused her. But she still 
hopes." 

Roger had become red and awkward. " Your 
daugbtf^r is something of a coquette," he stammered. 
** But I assure you you are wrong in thinking she — 
It's impossible for me to discuss this." He rose impa- 
tiently. '* Your daughter does not wish to marry me. 
I do not wish to marry her. That's the whole story, 
sir. I must ask you to let me continue my work." 

**If yoM mean that," urged Richmond, "you will 
go to her and tell her so. She's at the Wolcott — ^in 
New York City. You will tell her you do not love her 
and would not marry her — and she'll come home," The 
father's voice had grown hoarse and quavering, and 
1 in his face there was a piteous humility and wretched- 
ness — such an expression as only a dethroned tyrant 
can have. " If you knew how her conduct is making 
me suffer, Mr. Wade, you'd not hesitate to do me — 
and her — ^this favor." That last word of abasement 
came in little more than a whisper. 

811 



WHITE MAGIC 



Roger seemed to be debating. 

" You must realize she is not a fit wife for you — 
she, brought up to a life of fashion and luxury. And 
she will never have a cent from me — not a cent ! '' 

Roger had not been listening. " Can^t do it," he 
now said. " Sorry, but I can't.*' 

** You wish to marry her ! " cried Richmond in the 
frenzy of impotence struggling at its bonds. **You 
hope ! " 

Roger, too full of pity for resentment, regarded 
the old man with friendly eyes. " Mr. Richmond," 
said he, " I repeat I do not wish to marry anyone. I 
have made up my mind, with all the strength of what 
little good sense I may have, never to marry. I do not 
believe in marriage — ^for myself — for people who are 
doing the sort of thing Pm trying to do. You might 
as well accuse a Catholic priest of intending to marry." 

** Fudge ! " snorted Richmond. 

Roger shrugged his shoulders. " This interview 
was not of my seeking. I wish it to come to an end." 

*' You refuse to tell her you will not marry her? *' 

** I refuse to make an impertinent ass of myself. If 
you wish your daughter back, sir, go and apologize for 
having outraged her finest feelings and ask her to come 
home unconditionally. I could not say to her what 
you request — for obvious reasons of good taste. If 

818 



PETER CALLS ON ROGER 

you had a sense of humor you'd not ask it. But I \ 
don't hesitate to give you my word that you need not 
have an instant's uneasiness lest your daughter and I 
marry/' 
» " On your honor? " 

" On my honor," 

Richmond gazed at him with eyes that seemed to be 
searching every comer -of his soul. " I believe you,'* 
said he at last. '^ And I am content." He had abrupt- 
ly changed from suspicion and sneer and hardly veiled 
insult to his most winning friendliness and geniality. 
It was amazing how attractive his wizened and usually 
almost wicked face became. " It's been my experience,'* 
he went on to explain, ^^ that human beings are at bot- 
tom exactly alike — ^in motives, in the things that ap- 
peal to them. Once in a while there is an exception. 
You happen to be one, Mr. Wade. I think you'll for- 
give me for having applied my principle to you. Where 
exceptions are rare it's most unwise for a practical man 
to consider them as a possibility." 

Roger smiled amiably enough. " No matter," said 
he. " I hope you'll make it up with your daughter." 

Richmond's face clouded, and once more that look 
of anguish showed deep in his eyes. ^^ It'll just about 
kill me if I don't," said he. 

^ Go to her — like a father who loves/* said Roger 
SI 818 



WHITE MAGIC 



gently. And once more the impulse came, too strong 
to resist, and he dropped the cover from the painting. 
But this time he did not look at the picture — at Bea- 
trice Richmond as incarnation of a spring morning; 
he fixed his gaze upon her father. And the expression 
of that sad, passion-scarred face made him glad he had 
yielded to the impulse. 

** I must have it ! " said Richmond. ^ Name your 
own price.** 

" It is not for sale.** 

** I tell you I must have it.** 

" No — you can have her. I shall keep this.** 

Roger was gazing absently at his creation. Rich- 
mond, struck by some subtle accent in his words^ 
glanced quickly at him. 

" m take it with me — back to Paris,** said Roger^ 
talking aloud to himself. 

^ When do you go? ** asked Richmond abruptly. 

** Next weeL** 

"For the summer?** 

** For good,** said Roger, covering the picture. 

** I wish you every success,** cried Richmond heart- 
ily. ** You are an honest, sincere man.** 

The meaning of Roger*s quizzical smile escaped 
him. 



xvn 

XICHMONB TRIES TO MAKE PEACE 

It would hardly have been possible for anyone to 
hold crow in lower esteem as a repast than did Daniel 
Richmond; and, long though his career and many its 
ups and downs, seldom had he been called upon to eat 
it. But on those few occasions he had eaten like the 
wise man he was — as if it were a delicacy, as if it were 
his favorite dish; as if he were afraid some one would 
snatch away his portion should he linger over it. The 
vicissitudes of fortime had now swung crow round to 
him once more. He lost no time in setting about dis- 
patching it. 

At ten the next morning, when Beatrice descended 
to the parlor of the Wolcott in response to her father's 
name brought up to her in his hasty scrawl on one of 
the hotel's blank cards, she was greeted effusively. He 
did not give her a chance to be uppish and distant. He 
met her in the door, took her in his arms and kissed 
her fondly. 

** It's been an age since I saw you," cried he,' twink* 

816 



WHITE MAGIC 



ling with good hiimor. ^* I'm amazed to find you still 
young/' 

She was quite taken aback, but succeeded in con- 
cealing it and in accepting his suggestion as to the 
dominant note of what she had assumed would be a try- 
ing interview. *^ How's mother — and the boys?'* in- 
quired she. *^ Much changed? " 

** All well. Your mother holds together wonder- 
fully." 

There was no jest, however, but a moving earnest- 
ness in his eyes as they fixed upon her a himgry, de- 
vouring expression. And her own look at him strongly 
suggested the presence of a veil of tears. Neither had 
until now realized how much they cared about each 
other, how strong was the sympathy through similarity 
of character. He abruptly seized her and kissed her 
again, his fingers trembling as he passed them over her 
yellow hair. " I'm mighty glad to see you," said he. 
^ Mighty glad." 

** And I you," she replied, taking his hand and giv- 
ing it an affectionate squeeze. And then she kissed him 
and openly wiped away her tears. 

This outburst of nature on her part was a grave 
tactical blunder — for, in dealing with men of his sort, 
the guard can never be dropped ; their habit of seeing 
and seizing advantage is too powerful ever to relax. 

816 



Ill 



2>l 
l.t 



RICHMOND TRIES TO MAKE PEACE 

Upsetting to him though his agitation and delight 
were, he did not cease to be himself. The instant he 
saw how moved she was, how she was meeting his ad- 
vances half way at least, if not more, he began to hope 
he could spare himself the hated dish of crow. So, al- 
though his napkin was tucked under his chin and his 
knife and fork were in air, eager for the festal attack, 
he did not proceed. He had intended his next words 
to be a sweeping apology. Instead, he said: 

** I see you've been thinking things over, just, as 
I have." 

" Yes,'' replied she. 

** We were both hasty. You inherit my disposition 
— and it's a rather difficult one." He was hesitatingly 
caressing her hand. ^^ I wanted a boy with my sort 
of brain," he went on. *^ But it didn't turn out that 
way. You inherited, instead. Just as well, perhaps. 
I'd have broken with a boy like myself. But the fem- 
inine in you saves the situation. We can forgive each 
other without pride interfering. . . . I'm sorry for 
what I did, and I've no doubt you are. Let's forget 
it all and go home and begin again." 

"You mean that, father?" cried she, tears again 
welling into her eyes. " Oh, you do love me ! And 
I thought you didn't." 

"This business has aged me ten years," said he, 

817 



WHITE MAGIC 



thinking rapidly as be W€i6 still further encouraged by 
those tears. ** I saw it myself when I shaiFed this 
morning/' 

Beatrice hung her head. For the mom^it she felt 
guilty. She — she had aged this loving, always-mdul- 
gent father! 

This further evidence of feminine softness and af- 
fection encouraged him to the point of believing him* 
self once more master. He said, in a forgiving tcme: 
^ But you didn't realize what you were doing. Well, 
youVe had a valuable lesson, my dear, and you've got 
the intelligence to profit by it. How long will it take 
you to get ready?" 

^^ Oh, not long; I've got some things to attend to, 
but I can do it at Red Hill just as wdl as here, I think." 

^^ Go up and pack, and I'll come back in an hour*'* 
He rose. " What a weight this lifts off me ! " And his 
appearance confirmed his words. ^*But I'm gladdest 
of all because it vindicates your good sense. I knew 
my daughter would see I was doing what was best for 
her, would see it just as soon as her intelligeace re- 
gained control." 

Beatrice had risen; at this last sentence idie sat 
down again with a dazed expression. ^^ Fm afraid I 
don't quite imderstand, father," said she, hesitatingly-. 
^^ I'm afraid I misunderstood you." 

318 



RICHMOND TRIES TO MAKE PEACE 

Richmond saw he had gone too far — ^probably not 
much too far, but still beyond where her mood of peni- 
tence had carried her — ^as yet. " Let's not discuss dis- 
agreeable things," said he hurriedly. *^ Do your pack- 
ing and let's get home. Once we get there everything 
else can be settled easily." 

But Beatrice, after trying in vain to arrest his 
evading glance, kept her seat. " No, we must under- 
stand each other first," said she decisively. 

*^ Now, Beatrice," protested her father at the door 
into the hall, " don't spoil your happiness and my 
own ! " 

" Listen to me, father. I've not changed my mind 
about Peter — ^not in the least." 
^ " Oh — ^bother Peter ! " exclaimed he good-humored- 

" Do you still expect me to -marry him? " 

Richmond saw there was no dodging the issue. He 
met it squarely. " I'm sure you'll want to marry him. 
But I'm not going to force you — or try to." 

^^ But listen. I haven't changed my mind about 
Roger, either." 

"Well — ^well," said Richmond, still good-humored 
though not so easily. " It'd be foolish for us to quarrel 
about him. You say he has refused you." 

"Yes — ^but I haven't given him up." 

S19 



WHITE MAGIC 



" That isn't a very nice way for a girl to talk — is 
it now, my dear? " said Richmond, laughing with some 
constraint. 

"Why not?" said she. 

^^ It's the man's place to do the courting and the 
proposing. And if the man doesn't want you I'm sure 
you've got too much modesty and pride to " 

** I don't know whether I have or not," interrupted 
Beatrice. " I've got a lot of you in me. I can't imag- 
ine anything I wouldn't do to get him if I thought it 
would help. And I haven't thought of much else but of 
different schemes to bring him roimd. I'm like you are 
when you see a railroad you want." 

" But there's nothing you can do, Beatrice," remon- 
strated her father. 

" No — it seems not," she assented despondently. 
'^ Oh, how it enrages me to be a woman ! When a man 
sees a girl he recognizes as the very best for him, one 
he can't and won't do without, he goes after her — 
straight out — and everybody applauds. It ought to be 
so with a girl." 

God forbid ! " cried Richmond, laughing. 
Oh, the men wouldn't be bothered as much as you 
seem to think. Not many of them are tremendously 
worth while. The women feel about most of them 

like ^" 

830 






mCHMOND TRIES TO MAKE PEACE 

** Like they do about mashed potatoes in Indiana — 
don't care whether they're eating 'em or not? " 

" Just so," laughed she. 

Once more he was at the hall door. He turned for 
a last look and smile. *' I'll be back in an hour, and 
out home we'll plan something to take your mind off 
this unappreciative man." 

Beatrice looked disappointed. ^^I thought you 
were going to say plan something to bring him round. 
That's what we must do." 

This was the fatal one prod too many at the leashed 
temper of Richmond. " Don't irritate me, Beatrice,"^ 
he said sharply — ^a plea verging on a rebuke. " Pleased- 
try to be a little tactful with me." 

" I see you haven't changed at all," cried she, tear»* 
in her eyes again — ^hot tears of a very different kinJ 
from those before. 

^^I thought you wanted to go home," cried he» 
struggling with his temper. 

** I do — ^if you are willing to grant me the dearest 
right a woman has — the right to select her own hus- 
band." She came closer to him, clasped her hands and 
laid them against his shoulder. And into his eyea 
gazed hers, innocent, anxious. ^^ Oh, father, won't you 
be sensible — reasonable? I've got to live with him — not 
you." 

321 



WHITE MAGIC 



^ I'd do €dmoBt anythuig to please you, mj dear. 
If he were in your class ^ 

** But that's just why I want him," cried she. ** Do 
you think a man like that could grow up in my class? " 

" There are lots of clever painters about — ^lots of 
'mi.'^ 

^^ I don't care anything about his painting," ex- 
claimed she impatiently. ^^ I don't know anything 
about it. I'm speaking of him as a man. A woman 
•doesn't marry a talent — or a family — or a fortune. 
:She wants a moM. Of course, if she can't get a man, 
why, one of the other things is better than nothing. 
But / can get a man, father — if you'll help me ! " 

" Peter's almost as tall^ — and quite as handsome-r^ 
and much more like your sort of looking man." 

" Father — father — ^how can you ! And you have a 
sense of hiunor, too ! " 

^ It's fortunate for you, my dear, tfaat Wade has 
the good sense to see he would be ill at ease out of his 
own class. If he were willing, and I were foc^sh, and 
jou married him — ^how wretched you'd be when ^hs 
awakening came! " 

The girl turned sadly away. ^ You don't belieYB in 
love," she said with bitterness. *^ You don't belime jfi 
anything but money.^» 

^^I want to see my daughter happy," said % 



' RICHMOND TRIES TO MAKE PEACE 

mond with a melancholy, reproachful dignity that made 
her ashamed of herself. 

** Yes — ^I know you do, father,'* said she. " But " 
— ^with a look of hesitation that might readily have 
be^i misitaken for weakness — " I see I must go my own 
way.'' 

Richmond reflected that this did not mean much, as 
Roger Wade was firmly set against marriage. So he 
8«id. With hypocritical resignation: "Very weU, my 
dear. Do as you like. All I want is you to come 
home." 

Beatrice slowly shook her head. ** I can't go," said 
she. 

Her father stared, astounded; her expression made 
her words as far as possible from impulsive or careless. 

" I see you haven't changed at all. If I went back 
the same trouble would break out again — only worse. 
Besides, what chance would I have to get him? You'd 
work against me secretly if you didn't openly. No — 
I don't trust you. I must make up my mind to shift 
for myself." 

" What on earth are you talking about P " he ejacu- 
lated. ^* Are you stark mad ? " 

^Mo« Fm becoming Mae)" said she quietly. 
^ WimH you, iit dom^ a m&iuteP " 

Biehmond teated Jbtmself meekly. The fear that 



WHITE MAGIC 



had brought him there to apologize was chilling his hot 
temper. 

" I left home partly because of Roger Wade,** she 
proceeded to explain, *^but not altogether. There 
was another reason — ^as strong — ^maybe stronger. You 
had opened my eyes to the truth about myself — ^to what 
a degraded position I was in." 

" Degraded? " echoed he wonderingly. Then, some- 
what like an alienist hmnoring an insane patient: ^^ But 
go on, my dear." 

^* I had been imagining all along that I was free. 
I suddenly found that I wasnH free at all — ^that I had 
to do what you said — even about the things that meant 
my whole life — ^had to do as you ordered or lose all the 
things you had made necessities to me — all the luxury 
and the enjoyments and the friends even. I saw I 
wasn't anything in myself — ^nothing at all — and I had 
been going round with my head high, so proud and so 
pleased with myself! I understood why Roger Wade 
didn't think me worth while. I understood why you # 
could treat me contemptuously." 

^* Is that all? " inquired her father, when she 
paused for a reflective silence. 

" No — ^just a little more. So — ^I'm not going back 
home with you — ^not just now. I'm going on with the 
dressmaking.'* 

894 



RICHMOND TRIES TO MAKE PEACE 

" With the— what f » 

" Oh, I forgot I hadn't told you," said she with a 
smile. *^ Valentine and I — and Monsieur L^ry, whom 
she is marrying — are starting a dressmaking shop." 

Richmond stood up straight, and his scanty hair 
and thick eyebrows seemed to be assisting materially 
in making him the embodiment of horrified amazement. 

"Don't be alarmed, father. The name over the 
door is not to be Richmond or Beatrice, but Valentine 
— though, of course, I'll take part openly. I want 
everybody to know, because I intend to make loads and 
loads of money. You've no idea of the profits in fash- 
ionable dressmaking. Eighty — a hundred — ^a himdred 
^nd fifty per cent ! " 

" You are joking ! " 

She pretended to misimderstand. **No — ^fully 
that," she cried delightedly. 

"Beatrice! I forbid it." 

" But I'm not asking you to invest," laughed she. 
*^ In fact, we don't want any more capital or partners. 
Personally, I wish L^ry were an employee instead of a 
partner. But Valentine would insist, I'm sure ^" 

"You will drive me mad!" exclaimed her father, 
throwing his arms about wildly. ^^ This folly is worse 
i;han the infatuation for that artist ! " And he started 
lip, fumed about ^ *4ed and trem- 



WHITE MAGIC 



bling into a chair. " You'll be the death of me ! " he 
gasped. 

" Now, do be reasonable, father/' she urged. ** Why 
shouldn't I use my talents for business and for dress 
and make myself rich? Dcm't talk to me about what 
people will think. I don't care. I've found out what 
people are worth. Why, even my friend, Allie Kin- 
near, hasn't been near me." 

" I forbid it ! I forbid it ! " her father cried, shak- 
ing his fists in the air. And off again he went into one 
of his paroxysms of fury. 

" But I'm of age." 

^^ I'll have you locked up as insane ! I'll have a conn- 
mission appointed to take charge of your property ! *' 

*^ When I showed them my plans for the shop I 
think they'd let me alone. We'll make barrels of money. 
New York hasn't seen such a shop as I'd run. Thie 
trouble with the dressmaking business is that no woman 
who reaUy knows " 

He seized her by the arm, glared into her face. 
'^ This is an infernal scheme to bring me to terms ! Has 
that artist put you up to it? " 

^^ How absurd ! I haven't seen him. I doubt if he 
knows I've left home. Father, since I seem not to be 
able to get him I've simply got to do something;^ — 
something that will keep me so busy I shan't have time 

886 



RICHMOND TRIES TO MAKE PEACE 



,,tMmJ^^ 



to think. For I'm not — as you imagine — the victim 
of a foolish girl's infatuation. I'm really in love, 
father dear — sensibly in love." 

^* No one is sensible who's in love," said he in a far 
gentler tone. His rages had about exhausted his 
strength. He was feeling an ominous feebleness of limb 
and heart that alarmed him. ^^ Nobody's sensible who's 
in love," he repeated. 

*^ Nobody's sensible who isn't — ^if they get half a 
chance," replied she. " It's the only thing in life." 

And his haggard face and the hungry misery of his 
eyes contained no denial of her confident assertion. 
** Is there nothing that will induce you to come home, 
Beatrice? " he pleaded with the weakness of exhaustion. 
** I'll never speak of Peter — of marriage — again. PU 
give you whatever income you want — ^in your own 
right." 

"And Roger?" 

Richmond winced; but those inward reminders of 
oncreeping old age, lonely and loveless if this girl 
turned from him, forbade him to draw back. "You 
think you could get him if I were to consent? '* 

"Perhaps." There was the ecstatic quiver of a 
newborn hope in her voice. 

" That is, you would marry him, even though you 
were convinced he was a fortune hunter?" 

8«7 



WHITE MAGIC 



** He might be afraid to undertake the support of 
as expensive a girl as I am. He doesn't dream how 
inexpensive I could be.'' 

A long pause, he gazing at the floor, she anxiously 
watching him. "Well — I consent," burst from her 
father. His tone suggested a false admission wrung 
under torture. 

Another long pause, she eying him dubiously, he 
avoiding her gaze. ** I don't trust you," said she. 
** It's your own fault. You can't blame me. I couldn't 
ever trust you, after the thing you did against Roger 
— ^and your threats to Peter and to me." 

** I am an old fool — a weak old fool ! " he shouted, 
seizing his hat. ** I wash my hands of you ! I'm done 
with you ! " 

And out he bolted, running squarely into a woman 
who was just entering the parlor. He did not pause 
to apologize. 

In the afternoon Mrs. Richmond came — beautiful- 
ly dressed and diffusing a strong but elegant odor of 
concentrated essence of lilies of the valley. ** I'd have 
been here long ago," she explained as she kissed and 
embraced her daughter and shed a few cautious tears, 
'^ but I didn't dare. This was my first chance. Your 
father has absolutely forbidden me. And I had always 

828 



BICHMOND TRIES TO MAKE PEACE 

thought he was rather partial to you. But then, I 
might have known. He cares for nobody — for nothing 
— ^but those schemes and plans of his. You'd never be- 
lieve he was the same man as the one I married. And 
he isn't. Success has turned his head." 

** He was here this morning," said Beatrice. 

** Here ! " exclaimed her mother. " What for? " 

" For me." 

Jealousy sparkled in her mother's hastily veiled 
eyes. " Trying to get you into his power again," she 
sneered. 

** I suppose so," said Beatrice. " Yes — ^that must 
have been it." 

** Then you are coming home? " 

" Oh, no." 

The jealousy passed; the mother returned. " But, 
Beatrice — he has changed his will and has cut you off. 
He's leaving your portion to Hector." 

Beatrice looked uncomfortable. ** I shan't say I 
like that," said she, " for it'd be false. But Fm not 
coming home, just the same. There's been a great 
change in me^ mother." 

** You always were headstrong," said her mother. 
** I used to feel, when you were a baby, that the day 
would come when there'd be a clash between you and 
your father." 

22 829 



WHITE MAGIC 

"Wdl — ^the dash 18 over. We'll let each other 
alone after this." 

^^But what is to become of you? Of course, FU 
have something; and as long as I have anything — ^ 
Mrs. Richmond checked herself, flushed. ^^ In fact, I 
have got a little, Beatrice. I put by in case there ever 
should be this kind of trouble between him and the 
children. I can let you have a good income — enough, 
with what you've got, to make a showing you needn't 
be ashamed of. Have you seen Mr. Wade? " 

Beatrice put her arms aroimd her mother and 
kissed her — ^tenderly, but with that carefulness which 
one woman never neglects in caressing another who has 
made a careful toilet. " If I need the money I'll tell 
you, dear," said she. " No, I haven't seen him. Have 
you? " 

^^Late yesterday afternoon. He was striding 
along the road — didn't see me." 

"How was he looking?" 

" Anxious and depressed, I thought." 

Beatrice beamed. " You're not telling me that — 
just to make me feel good?" 

" No — ^no, indeed. He looked almost haggard." 

Beatrice kissed her mother again. There could Kot 
be the slightest doubt. Hcfr mother, in the habit of 
siding with her children against their aggressive father 

8S0 



RICHMOND TRIES TO MAKE PEACE 

and of protecting them from him, was moving in her 
direction. "Why don't you go to see him?*' she 
boldly suggested. 

" If your father should find out ! " 

** You've got the picture as an excuse. You know, 
father thinks we met Roger in Europe." 

"Yes — ^yes — ^I had forgotten. ... I don't know 
what possesses m^! I .can't understand myself, even 
thinking of helping you in such an absurd, idiotic thing 
as marrying a poor artist." 

"A poor man — ^not a poor artist," laughed Bea- 
trice. 

" I suppose," went on Mrs. Richmond, ** it must be 
for the pleasure of seeing your father defeated in 
something he has set his heart on. He has trampled 
me so often I'd like to see him humbled once." 

"You ought to have seen him when I told him I 
was going into the dressmaking business." 

" Beatrice ! " cried her mother — ^and her expression 
of horrified amazement was a fit companion for that of 
Richmond. 

"I'm going to make stacks of mcmey," scdd Bea- 
trice carelessly. "You know I've got taste — »nd ^ 
good business head." 

" Didn't your father forbid you? '' ifemanded hat 
mother, quivering with agitation. - /; 

881 



WHITE MAGIC 



" Yes — and I reminded him I was of age." 

" Why, it'll ruin us all ! " wailed Mrs. Richmond. 
** Beatrice, I do believe you've lost your mind." 

" Just what father said." 

** Surely you won't do it, now that I've offered you 
a good income. You can have fifteen thousand — ^in 
addition to what you've got." 

" And how would I pass the time? " 

"Why, as you always have." 

The peculiar, romantic — " crazy," her father 
called it — ^look drifted into the girl's face, completely 
transforming it. ** Yes," replied she dreamily, " but 
that was before I knew Roger." 

" What shall I do ! " moaned Mrs. Richmond. She 
was anything but a keen observer, but she was woman 
enough to understand that look. " If you married him 
you'd give this up — ^wouldn't you?" 

"I hadn't thought. Yes — ^I suppose I'd have to. 
Looking after him would take all my time." 

" Then you must marry him ! " cried her mother 
resolutely. " I shall see your father at once." 

"You'll simply get yourself into trouble, mother 
dear." 

" I'm not afraid of him now ! " exclaimed Mrs. Ridht- 
mpnd with militant eyes and nostrils. " He has made ^ 
fool of himself — and he knows it. FU not have all Pre 

8S2 



mCHMOND TRIES TO MAKE PEACE 

i ■ 

spent my life in building up torn down just because 
he is such a monstrous snob. Why should he object 
to a distinguished artist as a son-in-law? Why, Mr. 
Wade would be an addition to the family, socially." 

And so on and on, Beatrice letting her mother rave 
herself into a fitting state of mind for a struggle with 
her husband. Whenever she paused Beatrice brought 
up the dressmaking to set her off again. And when she 
was about to leave Beatrice called in Valentine and 
presented her as *^ My partner, Miss Clermont." Mrs. 
Richmond was quite done for. Her daughter's maid 
treated as an equal — and become her daughter's busi- 
ness partner ! " I'll telephone you to-night — or see 
you to-morrow," said she as she was leaving. She did 
not dare offend Beatrice by ignoring ^^ Miss Clermont." 
So she made a bow that was a highly amusing specimen 
of those always amusing compromises which no sentient 
thing in the universe but the humorless himian animal 
would attempt to carry off. 



xvin 



MRS. BICHMOND KEBELS 



Fob some time after her mother left Beatrice 89/b 
in a brown study» her ex-maid and partner seated 
across the table from her and not yenturing to. iatev- 
rupt. At last, Beatrice said: *^ I don't understami ill 
at all. Fd never have believed mother would tfdie it 
that way." 

^^ You could hardly expect her to be pleased^ Mifl» 
Richmond/' replied Valentine. 

^^ Oh, I fanew she'd blow up and sail into me,?' said 
Beatrice. ^^ I'm puzzling over the way she acted allouir 
father. I never before knew her to revolt against him." 

^^ ProbiUily — when Mrsw Bichmcmd seee hisn--^'' imm* 
Miss Clermont's highly suggestive, imfinished> cammeniU 

" No doubt," said Beatrice. " And yet — Manuna 
was mad through and through — ^fighting mad. I never 
saw her like that — ^with him. I shouldn't have believed 
it was in her. I suspect — ^I hope — she'll make trouble.'* 

Beatrice was right in her diagnosis of her mother's 
rage. Mrs. Richmond was indeed fighting mad. 
Everything that lives, even a human being weakened 

S34 



MRS. RICHMOND REBELS 

by luxury and by long and meek servitude, has its limit 
of endurance, its point at which it will cease to rua 
or to cower and will fight to the last gasp. That limit, 
that point had been reached by Mrs. Richmond. There 
were many things she liked in varying degrees— her 
children, society novels, half a dozen friends, her maid 
Marthe, an occasional man — ^the Count d'Artois just 
at that time. There were three things only to which 
she was deeply attached — ^three besides herself. The 
first was her youthful appearance, which she struggled 
so assiduously to retain. The second was wealth, which 
gave her so many delightful moral, mental and phys- 
ical sensations. The third and dearest was social posi- 
tion. The mania of social position habitually seizes 
upon persons of great afiluence and small intelligence; 
it manifests itself early, often in a grave form ; but it 
does not become virulent until middle life. With Mrs* 
Richmond the mania was aggravated by her not having 
been bom to fashionable society. Patiently, resolutely, 
taikomely she had buUt herself up socially year by 
year. She had endured humiliations, «nubs, insults, as 
a gallant soldier endures the blows and buffetings of 
battle. And her virtue had been vewairded. She had 
attained social position — not, indeedly 8cci;irit]i^ Imt JE 
America social security is inQNisaible; .kttt 
rank among the very firsty rmntmtU^ m 

885 



WHITE MAGIC 



as Richmond retained his wealth and no degrading scan- 
dal undermined and toppled. Like the prudent soul 
that she was, she remained sleeplessly vigilant lest some 
such scandal should come from an unexpected quarter. 

There were obcure relations — ^vulgar — ^no, worse — 
positively low. True, everybody was cursed with such ; 
but to Mrs. Richmond her own and her husband^s im- 
possible kin seemed more awful than anyone else^s. 
Then, Richmond, industrious social climber though he 
was and as careful about matters of social position as 
any of the other big men of finance who graciously- 
permitted their families to be fashionable — ^Richmond 
occasionally broke loose and offended by coarse and 
greedy snatching at wealth owned by persons of social 
power. Also, he occasionally almost overreached him- 
self in his contempt for law and public opinion, and 
put in jeopardy his reputation. But this danger was 
not now haunting her as it once had. Through the 
constant infractions of Richmond and his like the moral 
code was no longer what it used to be, was a mere col- 
lection of old tatters. Pretty much everybody who 
socially was anybody despised it in private and pro- 
fessed public respect for it only out of habit and for the 
benefit of the lower classes. 

Finally, there were the children. One could never 
tell what one's children would grow up into. Of the 

836 



MRS. RICHMOND REBELS 

four, she had regarded the younger daughter as the 
safest because she was intensely proud, fond of social 
position, of fashionable luxury — fonder of them than 
of anything — except, perhaps, of having her own way 
where opposed. Yes, Beatrice would never cause her 
social anxiety. In the irony of fate it was she and only 
she who had become troublesome. The refusal to 
marry Peter Vanderkief was bad. The infatuation for 
an artist, eminent though he seemed to be — at least, in 
France — ^was worse. This dressmaking was worst. 
To Mrs. Richmond's excited fancy it seemed to fore- 
shadow social downfall — ^not from the fashionable set, 
but from leadership in it. If there had been so much 
as a single previous generation of fashionable Rich- 
monds, or if their own fashion were a matter of twenty 
)rears instead of a scant ten, the thing wouldn't matter. 
Beatrice would be regarded as eccentric — and eccen- 
tricity is a mark of aristocratic blood. But, in the cir- 
cimistances, for Beatrice to become a dressmaker in 

partnership with a French maid and a chauffeur 

Mrs. Richmond burst in upon her husband at his 
office with her fury intact. Richmond knew at a glance 
that he had to deal with a revolt and a dangerous cme. 
He showed that he understood all about its origm ^7 
saying as soon as his secretaxj liad gqm 
been to see Beatrice.'' 

887 



WHITE MAGIC 



^^ She told you this morning that she was goingf 
into the dressmaking business? " said the wife, nostrils 
dilating, eyes blazing at him. 

" Yes." And Richmond concentrated himself in a 
comer of his big chair. It looked like a gesture of 
shrinking, of timidity. In fact, it was simply his way 
of gathering himself together at the first onslaught of 
danger. 

"Here in New York!" 

" Yes." 

"With Valentine!" 

Richmond made a slight gesture of assent. 

" And—LSryl " 

Richmond from the comer of his chair stretched 
out one hesitating hand to the papers on the desk be- 
fore him. 

" What are you going to do about it? " demanded 
the wife in a low tone that sounded as if it had forced 
its way through clinched teeth* 

Richmond leaned back in his chair, clasped his 
hands behind his big head, stared out of the window. 

"What are you going to do about it?" repeated 
his wife. 

Still no reply. 

"^Are you going to sacrifice all that Fve spent so 
many years in building up? " 

338 



MBS. RICHMOND REBELS 

^^You?" snapped Richmond, with contemptuous 
sarcasm. " What have you done? " 

*^ I've made our social position— that's what Fve 
done." 

" You mean /'ve built it — ^my money cmd my power. 
People recognize us because they don't dare anger me.** 
This in tiie voice of axiomatic truth. 

But Mrs* Richmond was too angry — ^too alarmed. 
Panic has its courage more dangerous than valor's. 
** Look at the Galloways," cried she. " They've got 
more money than we have. Look at the Roebucks — 
more money than we have — cuid Roebuck a man< you're 
afraid of." 

" I'm afraid of nobody ! " blustered he. 

She answered this with a maddening, little, »ieer- 
^g laugh, and went on : ^^ Look at the Fosdicks — ^and 
the Bellinghams — and the Ashforths. More money 
than we have." 

" Yes- — and they're received." But his. tone* was 
not all it might have been» 

^^ You know the difference," said she,, in open con- 
tempt of his flimsy evasion. ^^ They're in but not of. 
We'ra both in and of. And why? .. • . Why? '• she 
repeated fiercely. ^^ Why are we in and of, in spite- of 
the enemies you've made— in spite of tibe shady things 

you've done — ^in spite of ^" 

S89 



WHITE MAGIC 



" Now, see here, Lucy — ^I've not complained of 
your way of managing your side of the family affairs. 
You've done very well." This was said patronizingly, 
but with a mildness that, issuing from Daniel Rich- 
mond, made it sound almost like a whimper. 

^^And since I got the Earl of Broadstairs away 
from Sally Peyton and married him to Rhoda we've 
been right in the front rank. There arenH but two big 
families that still hold out." 

" The Vanderkief marriage might have got them," 
said Richmond. 

" If Beatrice starts up as a dressmaker — ^with those 
two servants ^" 

"But — ^what can / do?" he interrupted violently. 
*^ She's insane — ^insane ! " 

** It's you that are insane, Dan," cried his wife. 
•^ You knew the girl. You knew you'd made her hard 
to manage. Why did you goad her? " 

" I suppose you'd have let her marry that painter 
fellow," sneered the husband. 

^^ Anything but such a sccmdal as this," declared 
she. " And it's got to be stopped ! " 

Richmond shrugged his shoulders. " I offered to 
drop the Vanderkief marriage. I offered to take her 
back. I begged her to come back." 

** But you didn't tell her she could marry Wade.** 

840 



MRS. RICHMOND REBELS 

** Yes, I did ! " confessed he. " Yes — ^I did even 
that." 

Mrs. Richmond frankly showed her incredulity ; and 
that there might be no doubt, she said : " I don't be- 
lieve it." 

" Do you think I've got no sense? I saw what the 
scandal would mean. Besides — ^" Richmond did not 
give his other reason. He was too ashamed of his weak- 
ness of love for the girl to expose it. 

By this time Mrs. Richmond had recovered. " And 
is that all youVe done? " 

" All? " he cried. " All? What else could I do? " 

** Gret her the man." 

"Gret her the man?" repeated he, as if trying in 
vain to understand. 

" She doesn't trust you — ^and you can't be sur- 
prised at that. You've got to get her the man. You've 
mismanaged this thing from the start. You've driven 
her on and on imtil now there's only the one chance 
left." 

Richmond did not contradict this, even mentally. 
He said presently : ** But I've talked with him and he 
won't have her." 

Again Mrs. Richmond was taken by surprise — so 
much so that she said: " What did you say? " 

Richmond showed his wild internal commotion. 

S41 



WHITE MAGIC 



With glittering eyes and teeth suggesting that -thej 
were about to gnash he all but hissed : ^* Are yon j|et- 
ting deaf? I said I had talked with him, and he won't 
have her. I oan't make the man marry her — can I? ** 

In her excitement, in her amazement Mrs. Riiib- 
mond leaned forward and said slowly : ** Did you go to 
him and give him permission to marry Beatrice? " 

*^ No," Richmond confessed. 

*^0h," said his wife with sarcasm, ^^you went to 
forbid him to marry her. Why do you deceive me 
when we're in such a dangerous position? " 

" I didn't deceive you," growled he. ** I went to 
make sure he didn't wcmt to marry her. We got along 
all right." 

Mrs. Richmond showed relief. ** Then we're in a 
position to make advances to him." 

** I'll make no more advances ! " cried he defiantly — 
blustering defiance. 

^^I suppose you'd rather see the newspapers full 
of your daughter making dresses in partnership with a 
maid and a chauffeur," sneered Mrs. Richmond. 

He winced as she jabbed surely at his one ^eak 
point — the weakness she knew so well; her knowIe4ge 
of it had given her the courage to attack him. And 
she knew also that his one belief in her, his one use 
for her^ was her skill as a social maneuverer. 

34S 



MRS. RICHMOND REBELS 

" You'll do whatever is necessary," she went on. " I 
can't understand why you were so opposed to her mar- 
rying. He's youngs but f amoiuh already. He'U be a 
help." 

A long pause. Then : " Yes, he can painty?*' said 
Richmond absently, a queer look in* his ususJly hard and 
wichfid eyes. 

^^ Of course he can. D'Artois. told us so. I'll' go 
ask him to dinner on my way home. If he accepts I'U 
telephone Beatrice to come down." 

**Yea — ^tliat's a. good Idea — excellent," said Bich- 
mond. ^^ I want to get this, thing settled. It has un- 
fitted me for business. A &w weeks more of it and: I'll 
go to pieces^ Do whateyer you like. I don't care, so 
lon^ &» you' settle things." And he took up his papers 
to indicate that he had nO' mere time to waste. 

*^ X hope this will be a^ lesson to you," said she. 
'^ Next time any tiotible come» with the children you'd 
better leave It to me." 

Richmond muttered something into hifr papers. 
Mrs» Richmond issued forth, in dignity aud in triumplu 
No one, viewing her cold and haughty face, her beaju* 
tif ul, expensive toilet, her air throu^out of the story- 
book aristocrat,, would have believed her capable o# par- 
ticipating in such a scene as she and her husband had 
just enacted. She was secure from suspicion of such 

343 



WHITE MAGIC 



vulgarities — secure behind the glamour of wealth and 
fashion that veils the Richmond kind of sordid lives 
and the sordid pursuits that engross them. 

When Mrs. Richmond's auto stopped before Roger \ 
Wade's gate she saw him reading behind the leafy 
screen of the front veranda. She waited and watched a 
moment or so, but he did not glance up. 

^^ Give the horn a squeeze or so/' said she to the 
chauffeur. 

At the soimd of three sharp, imperious calls the 
artist slowly lifted his eyes. Mrs. Richmond, her face 
at the open window of her limousine, saw him observ- 
ing her as one might a chance passer-by on the high- 
road. When he saw that she was seeing him he rose 
and advanced toward the gate at a pace that was nei- 
ther fast nor slow — a pace somehow discouraging to 
Mrs. Richmond. She awaited him with a smile of the 
most flattering warmth. 

"How do you do, Mr. Wade?*' cried she as he 
opened the gate, and out wait her gloved hand to meet 
his cordially. ** You have treated me shamefully,** she 
went on. ^^ But one who is nobody must take what- 
ever treatment a great man gives one and be grateful 
that it's no worse." 

The big, dark man, looking extremely handsome in 



MRS. RICHMOND REBELS 

his loose, white flannels, laughed amiably. He showed 
his good sense by attempting no reply. He simply; 
stood waiting. 

" I've stopped to ask you to dine with us to-morrow 
night — ^very informally,*' said she. " It'd be an enor* 
mous favor, as we're dreadfully dull." 

" All this is very kind," said Roger, " but I can't 



come." 



" Now, don't say that," urged she, her manner 
making her insistence seem polite — a manner of which 
she was admirably mistress. ^^ Mr. Richmond told me 
this afternoon that I mustn't take no for an answer. 
He has developed a great admiration and liking for 
you. If you're not refusing just out of unneighborli- 
ness, perhaps you'll come day after to-morrow even- 
ing?" 

" I'll be on the sea," said Roger. " I'm sailing Sat- 
urday morning." 

" So suddenly ! " cried Mrs. Richmond with an ar- 
resting agitation in her voice — obviously not the agi- 
cation of pleasure, but of alarm. "Then, you must 
come to-morrow evening. It is our last chance for 
better acquaintance." 

"Oh, there's Paris," said Roger carelessly. His 
frank eyes were regarding her with a puzzled expres- 
sion. 

d8 S46 



WHITE MAGIC 



Mrs. Kichmond flung away the last shred of pre- 
tense of merely social purposes. Her eyes pleaded and 
her voice implored as she said: ^^ Mr. Richmond par- 
ticularly wished to see you. Can't you arrange it — 
for to-morrow evening — or this evening? " 

^^ Thank you. It's really impossible." And 
Roger's tone and manner were a courteous but final re- 
fusal of all that she was implying. *^ Will you trouble 
yourself with my adieux to Mr. Richmond and your 
daughter?" 

*^ I'm so disappointed I hardly know what to say," 
cried Mrs. Richmond with pathetic appeaL ^^ Do for- 
give my rudeness, but — — " 

^^ It's quite impossible for me to change ndy plans 
for the little time I have between now and Saturday 
morning." Roger was simply polite — ^not unfriendly, 
yet certainly not friendly. 

Mrs. Richmond's handsome eyes veiled their anger 
behind a look of resigned regret. She dared not quar- 
rel with him» must part with him on friendly terms. 
** I understand. I am dreadfully sorry. But — as you 
say, there's Paris. We haven't your address there, I 
believe." 

^^ I have no address," said Roger. ^I shall have to 
And a place." 

^^ D'Artois will know," said Mrs. Richmond hasti^ja 

846 



MRS. RICHMOND REBELS 

to cover the almost blunt ^refusal to continue the ac- 
quaintance. " We can find out from him." 

^ I lead rather a secluded life there/' was Roger's 
reply. ^^ One must fight constantly against the temp- 
tations to distraction. But I needn't explain that to 
the wife of a busy man of affairs." 

" No, indeed," cried she, with undiminished cordial- 
ity — and she did not find it difficult to be cordial to a 
man whose charm she was now feeling, hardly the less, 
perhaps the more, because he was defeating her will. 
** Still," she went on, " we'll venture to hope that you'll 
relent a little and not look on us altogether as intruders, 
Mr. Wade." 

" You are too kind, Mrs. Richmond," said Roger. 
He made as much of a move toward turning away as 
politeness permitted. 

"Again, I'm sorry — ^so sorry, about dinner," said 
Mrs. Richmond, once more extending her hand. She 
was all friendliness, all cordiality. ** And I'll hope you 
and Fate will be kinder in Paris. Good-by. Mr. Rich- 
mond will be really distressed. And Beatrice " 

Roger's eyes shifted. A faint color crept into his 
cheeks. 

" She will think you're a sadly negligent friend. 
She's at the Wolcott. If you are in town " 

** Unfortunately, FU not be," interrupted Roger 

847 



WHITE MAGIC 



curtly. *^ I'll have to trust to you to make my apol- 



ogies 



» 



(( 



(( 



Mrs. Richmond once more looked defeated. ** Don't 
forget us," she pleaded. 

Thank you/' said Roger embarrassed. 
Good-by." 

Roger bowed. The machine got under way and dis- 
appeared in a cloud of dust while he went slowly and 
moodily back to the veranda to take up his book, but 
not to read it. 

As Mrs. Richmond's auto swung into the terrace 
before the main entrance to Red Hill Richmond's auto 
departed, having just set him down upon the stone 
esplanade. He opened the door of the car for his wife. 
" Well? " said he sharply. 

"He can't — that is, won't — come." 
I thought so." 
He's sailing." 

" I know. Next week." 

" No— Saturday." 

Richmond startled. " Day after to-morrow? *• 

" And he wouldn't come either to-night or to-mor- 
row night." 

They walked in silence side by side into the house. 

"He's a splendidly handsome man," said Mrs. 
Richmond. ^^Any woman would be proud to have 

848 



tt 



« 



MRS. RICHMOND REBELS ^ 

• 

him as her husband. And he has the air of a person* 
age. ... I must telephone Beatrice.*' 

" You must do nothing of the sort," ordered Rich- 
mond in the tone which, when he first had begun to use 
it with her, had made her feel like a servant. " You'll 
not tempt her to make a public fool of herself." 

" You don't imderstand her," protested Mrs. Rich- 
mond. 

" No matter. No telephoning. Small, timid people 
never can understand that a person of her sort has un- 
limited capacity for reckless folly." 

" But what are we to do? " demanded his wife. 
FU go to see him." 
To say what? " 

^^ What circumstances may dictate after I get 
there," said her husband. " I'll go at once." 

" Yes — ^yes. The time's very short," cried she. 

** On the contrary, there's plenty of time." 

And he turned on his heel and retraced his steps 
toward the door. Mrs. Richmond paused to look 
pityingly after him ; he was slightly bent ; his step had 
lost its spring. Only once before had she seen him so 
harassed — ^the time when he was trying to negotiate 
apparently impossible loans to save his fortime from 
ruin and himself from prison. She hated him with what 
she believed to be an implacable hate. In fact, she 

349 



« 
« 



WHITE MAGIC 



hated him only because he would not let her love him; 
he fascinated her, a woman of the sort that craye a 
master and really loye the servitude they profess to 
loathe. She rejoiced in his defeats; she delighted to 
waste his money where she could not sequester it. But 
her soul did homage to him as its lord. She looked 
after him longingly ; she would have given a good part 
of her possessions to be an unseen and unsuspected 
spectator at the scene between him and Roger. For 
she would have staked all she had on Roger's admin* 
istering to him the defeat of his life. 



XIX 



BOGEB SOKE BESET 



RoGEB still seated on his front yeranda behind the 
curt€un of creepers, was not a little astonished to see 
that the solitary occupant of the runabout stopping at 
his gate was Beatrice's father. His astonishment did 
not decrease when the little big financier, advancing 
briskly up the gravel walk edged by flowering plants, 
hailed the first clear view of his face with a smile of the 
utmost geniality — the greeting of an old and dear 
friend. 

" Pve come about that picture," Richmond has- 
tened to explain. ** I wish — for my own sake — Fd seen 
it sooner. If you'll pardon an old man — ^at least, a 
much older man than yourself — ^for being quite frank 
— ^it has given me an entirely different opinion of you. 
It has made me very proud of my acquaintance with 
you. I know that's blunt — but it's sincere." 

Roger was as fond of praise as, the next human 
being. He had cultivated the philosophy of indiffer- 
ence only to uncritical censure. He blushed and stam- 
mered out some awkward words of thanks — certainly 

861 



WHITE MAGIC 



not the less awkward for the uneasiness Richmond's 
manner had raised within him. 

" My wife and my daughter were quite right and 
I was wrong — ^stupidly wrong," continued Richmond. 
They were seated now. " I'm not an art expert — and 
not imagining I was or pretending to be has saved me 
thousands of dollars and a lot of fake art stuff. But, 
at the same time, a man who amoimts to anything in 
any line always appreciates good work in every other 
line — whether he likes it or not. So — ^I want that pic- 
ture. Isn't there anything I could say or do that 
would induce you to change your mind and let me 
have it? " 

Roger's brow clouded again; a strange, absent 
look was in his eyes — the eyes of an artist, sensitive, 
sympathetic, penetrating, yet devoid of the least sug- 
gestion of craft. " I've been thinking that matter 
over," said he with an effort. " I have decided not to 
take the picture with me. So — ^you can have it — ^if 
you'll accept it." 

" My dear Wade ! " exclaimed Richmond, all en- 
thusiasm. ^^ But you must be generous with me. You 
must let me give you something in return. You know 
how burdensome a sense of unacquitted obligation hu 
All I have to give is money, unfortunately. You must 
let me give that. It is the right of you fellows to 

d6« 



ROGER SORE BESET 



pect it from us fellows. It's our privilege to give it." 

Roger, unaware of the man; sides to the extraor- 
dinary man seated opposite him, was wholly unpre- 
pared for so adroit and graceful and sensible a speech. 
He could only make an impatient gesture and say with 
a decisiveness that seemed rude : " The picture has no 
money value. I'll have to insist on your taking it on 
my terms — or I'll give it to some one else. For I shall 
not carry it abroad with me." 

" That brings me to the main reason for my com- 
ing," said Richmond, leaning forward, elbows on the 
broad arms of the chair. 

Roger was all at sea again. With Richmond's re- 
quest for the picture he had jumped to the conclusion 
that it was really the sole cause of the two visits of that 
afternoon and the two exhibitions of sultry affability. 
Now — what new complication was Richmond about to 
disclose? — what new obstacle was about to appear in his 
path back to peace and ii^iole-hearted work? 

The financier did not keep him long in suspense. 
" I want to persuade you not to go abroad," he pro- 
ceeded. " Now — ^ple&se hear me out 1 You are an 
American. Your proper place is here — ^your own 
country. It needs you, and you ove it the services of 
your genius." 

Roger eyed his guest with candid suspicion. Guile 



WHITE MAGIC 



being foreign to his nature, he knew of its existence 
in his fellow-beings only as an incomprehensible but 
undaodable fact. He knew Richmond was a man of 
guile. Yet these sincere tones, these frank and friendly 
eyes — Also, what possible motive could the man have? 
Perhaps the picture had really converted him into a 
friend and admirer, imafraid now that there was no 
longer reason to suspect matrimonial designs. 

^* Don't affect a modesty a man of your abilities 
could not possibly feel," said Richmond, misunder- 
standing or pretending to misunderstand Roger's em- 
barrassed silence. ^^ Only mediocrity is modest, and it 
is the crowd of fools that compels us, who can do things 
and have sense enough to know we can, to pretend to 
be modest." 

Roger laughed. ^^ There's truth in that," said he. 
^^ Still, I'm sure my fate is a matter of importance only 
to myself." His expression settled to sombemess 
again. ^^ No, I shall go. Thank you, but I shall go.'* 

" There is work for you here — ^big work," urged 
Richmond. ^^I shall see that you get it — ^that you 
don't have to wait for recognition and be wearied and 
disgusted by the stupid injustices that keep men of 
genius out of their own." 

Roger's simple and generous face softaied, for his 
heart was touched. ^^ I see you understand," said he» 

S54 



ROGER SORE BESET 



^^ I wish I could show my appreciation by accepting 
your offer. But I can't. I must go.'* 

^^ I admit that the atmosphere over there is more 
congenial — ^much more congeal — ^to your sort of 
work. But you'll find us less imsympathetic than you 
think. Give us a trials Wade." 

Roger was entirely convinced now, and was deeply 
moved. ^^ I wish I could, Mr. Richmond. But if I am 
to work I must go." 

The older man leaned still farther toward the 
young man in his earnestness. ^^Why, you painted 
Jiere one of the greatest pictures I've seen. Of course, 
my personal feeling may bias my judgment somewhat — 
for I am attached to my daughter as I am to no other 
human being " — ^Richmond's voice trembled, and there 
were tears in his eyes — ^^ I'm a fool about her. Wade — 
a damn fool! • • . Excuse my gettting off the track. 
As I was saying, I may think the picture greater than 
it really is. But I know that it is really great — 
great! " 

Roger tried to conceal his agitation. 

^^You painted it here. That means, you can do 
great work here. Did you ever paint a better picture 
in Europe? " 

^ No," admitted Roger. 

•* Then you ought to stay." 

866 



WHITE MAGIC 



Roger rose, seated himself, lit a fresh cigarette. 
** CanH do it," he said curtly. " Let's say no more 
about it. Don't think me rude or unappreciative. But 
— ^you must take my decision as final." 

" I'm older than you. Wade — ^twice as old. You 
are a young man, just starting. I'm about all in. So, 
I don't feel that I'm impertinent in pressing you." 

Again Roger rose. This time he went to the edge 
of the veranda. At the steps he turned suddenly. 
" Don't think me imappreciative, sir," said he, " but 
this is painful to me — ^very painful." 

Richmond put on a most effective air of apology. 
"I'm sorry — ^I beg your pardon — ^I did not mean to 
intrude upon your private affairs. I was assimiing you 
were free. It never occurred to me that there might 
be obligations over there ^" 

" I am free ! " cried Roger. " At least, I was. And 
I intend to be so again. But — enough of this — of me. 
m send you the picture — No, I'll see that it is sent 
on Saturday." 

Richmond regarded the young man with the eyes 
of a father and a friend. He went up to him, laid one 
hand affectionately on his arm. " I know you don't 
want to leave America— give up your ambition — ^the 
one that brought you here, so d'Artois says. Tell me. 
Can't it be arranged somehow? " 

S66 



ROGER SORE BESET 



" Impossible/' said Roger. 

Richmond laughed gently. " A word for boys and 
for old failures. . . . Can't you induce her to live on 
this side of the water? " 

Roger looked puzzled. 

** It's always a woman," said Richmond, eyes twink- 
ling. " If she really cares for you she'll live wherever 
your career demands." 

Roger's smile of exaggerated disdain revealed how 
much of the boy he was taking with him into the thir- 
ties. " You are mistaken," said he. " No woman has 
ever dominated my life." His face grew stem again 
and energetic. " And no woman ever shall ! " 

" That's right — ^that's right," heartily approved 
Richmond. ^^ Woman in the wrong place in a man's 
life is almost as bad as if she were left out entirely. 
Almost — ^but not quite." 

" I don't agree with you," said Roger. 

" Did you ever happen to know a man who had left 
woman out altogether?" inquired Richmond. 

" No — but I've seen many and many a life — ^an 
artist's life — ^wrecked by women — ^by marriage." 

Richmond took advantage of Roger's averted face 
to indulge in a smile of satisfaction. He went on in 
a careless tone that had no relationship to the smile: 
Probably those chaps wouldn't have amounted to 

357 



« 



WHITE MAGIC 



much, anyhow. The man who has it in him to be 
wrecked by excess of any kind is bound to go under. 
Nothing can save him.'' 

^^ No doubt/' assented Roger, with assumed indif- 
ference. The point Richmond had just made was new, 
was impressive — appealed disquietingly to the young 
man's pride as well as to his intelligence. For the first 
time he looked upon his visitor as a dangerous man. 
He stood at the edge of the veranda in that expectant 
silence which compels a caller either to show cause why 
he should stay or to take himself off. Richmond cov 
ered his defeat and his embarrassment by returning to 
his chair and seating himself in the attitude of one far 
from the end of a leisurely and intimate visit. Roger 
could do nothing but reluctantly reseat himself. They 
smoked in silence a few minutes; then Richmond said 
reflectively : 

" So — ^you're opposed to marriage? " 

" Unalterably," said Roger. 

" I remember now. You said that to me the other 
day when " — ^Richmond laughed with frank good hu- 
mor — "when I was suspecting you of designs on my 
daughter — or, rather, on my fortime. How absurd 
that seems now. But I had some excuse. I didn't know 
you then. If I had I might not have been so well 
pleased by your views on matrimony." 

358 



ROGER SORE BESET 



As these words flowed fluently from Richmond's 
gracious tongue Roger cast at him a furtive glance of 
amazed suspicion. 

" My older daughter," continued Richmond, ** is 
a thoroughly worldly woman. She has married a title 
— ^and is as happy as a normal woman would be over 
getting the man of her heart's choice. But my other 
daughter — 



99 



Roger moved uncomfortably in his chair. Could it be 
possible — No! No! Ridiculous! And yet — ^Preposter- 
ous! As little danger of it aa of Roger himself giving in. 

" Beatrice " — ^Richmond pronounced the name with 
tenderness — and tenderness now seemed as essentially 
one of his traits as hardness or cruelty or tyranny — 
** Beatrice is entirely different. But you know her. 
You artists read character. I needn't tell you she is 
delightfully unworldly — foolishly romantic — ^need I? " 

" No," said Roger in a hurried, harried way. 

" Your painting shows how thoroughly you under- 
stood — ^appreciated her. Wade, one of the finest things 
I ever knew a man to do was your refusal to take ad- 
vantage of her inexperienced young imagination. It 
was noble — noble! " 

Roger looked wretched. **I — ^I don't deserve 
that," was his stammering but vigorous protest. ^^ My 
motive was altogether different — ^wholly selfish." 

869 



WHITE MAGIC 



ti 



99 



"Oh, come, now," cried the older man jocosely, 
she's not so unattractive. A man less scrupulous, less 
honorable — ^might easily have fancied himself in love 
with her. You'll admit that — ^won't you? 

Roger was braced well back in his chair. " Yes, 
said he in a tone not remotely suggestive of terror. 

" I didn't mean to embarrass you. Wade," laughed 
Richmond. 

" Not at all — ^not at all," said Roger, his panic lu- 
dicrously obvious. 

" So— it was really noble of you." 

" I can't permit that, sir," said Roger. " My only 
motive was my determination never to marry." 

" I don't like to hear you say that," said Rich- 
mond. ^^ As the father of a daughter, as a man who 
wishes to see his daughter in the keeping of a man of 
the right sort — and how few such there are! — ^I don't 
like to hear any of those few declare against matri- 



mony." 

There was no misimderstanding the trend of this. 
Incredible though it seemed, the man had come round, 
was abetting his daughter in her willful whim of con- 
quest! "I'm not opposed to marriage — for others," 
said Roger awkwardly. ^' I simply feel that it is not 
wise for me. If a man whose life is given to creative 
work marries a woman he loves he is content. It is the 

860 



ROGER SORE BESET 



end of achievement, of ambition. Why strive after the 
lesser when what seems to him the greater has been 
achieved? If such a man marries unfortunately then 
the bitterness and the agitations destroy his ability to 
create. Happy marriage suffocates genius, unhappy 
marriage strangles it. Death inevitable — ^in either 
case," 

The words were not unlike those he had used in de- 
scribing his position to Beatrice. His manner — the 
tone, the look of the eyes, the expression of mouth and 
chin — ^made them seem entirely different, far more pro- 
foundly significant. A man, a serious man, rarely re- 
veals his innermost self to a woman unless he and she 
have reached a far closer intimacy than Roger had per- 
mitted with Beatrice, But talking with Richmond, 
with another man, one who could and would understand 
and sympathize, Roger exposed a side of his nature of 
the existence of which Beatrice had only a faint intui- 
tion, no direct or definite knowledge. Richmond had 
been pushed by the portrait well toward conviction of 
Roger's high rank in the aristocracy he esteemed as 
a man among men. He was now wholly convinced. 
His daughter, he saw, had chosen more wisely than he 
knew* 

** I see your point,'* said Richmond slowly, thought- 
fully. " I see your point." 
24 861 



WHITE MAGIC 



Roger showed his deep sense of relief. 

^ It is a good one — a very good one/' 

Roger's tension visiblj relaxed. 

^^ It is unanswerable/' was Richmond's final, sweep- 
ing concession. 

*^ Unanswerable/' echoed the painter decisivelj, yet 
with a curious note of unhappfn^. 

" But," pursued Beatrice's father, " what would 
you do — ^if you fell in love?" And, ignoring the 
painter's confusion in the bursting of this bomb, he 
went on with an air of philosophic impartiality : ^* Love 
laughs at reason — ^at ambition — ^at calculation of every 
kind. Yes — ^I — about the last man in the world to be 
suspected of sentimentality — I say that love is supreme 
master." 

Roger, with an air of youthful positiveness — cock- 
sureness — ^made a gesture of strong dissent. 

Richmond smiled, went on : " Yes, young man — 
yesl When love commands we all obey — ^you — ^I — aU — 
we obey. We may squirm — struggle — ^but we siurrender. 
What would you do if you fell in love? " 

Roger leaned forward in his chair, looked firmly 
into the keen, kindly eyes of Beatrice's father. "I 
should fly," said he slowly. 

The two men regarded each other steadily, each 
reading the other's mind. And again beneath the 

sea 



TtOGER SORE BESET 



m K.'iii . . Lii^^fii. m 



joung and romantic handsomeness Richmond s^w the 
map nirith whom his daughter was not jet acquainted — 
the man with the great character gracefully cpncealed 
behind the romantic-lpoking painter-^a character in 
the making as yet, but having the imposing outlines 
that enabk one to imagjbe something of the final form. 
At last Richmond said: "Yes — ^I beli^y^ — ^you — coul4 
— ^fly — ^and wovld.^^ 

l^Qger flushed and hi3 gaze sank^ "I should feel 
that I was false to all that means myself to me if I did 
not,'* said h^f " Np matter how I loved her I woi^d 
fly/' 

"And 3he?'* inquired Rid^nond. "What about 
her?'* 

Roger smiled f aintly-r-a sardpnic smile. " Women 
forget their caprices ^easily.'* 

"Wpuld you forget easily?'' said the older man 
gently — ^be looked very old amd very gentle and kind. 

The handsome face of th^ young painter grew 
grave. " Fm afraid not,*' said he. ** But if I could 
forget a — ^a reality, certainly she could forget a fancy.'* 

No one — except perhaps his wife, with her memo- 
ries of Richmond's ardent and generous youth when he 
had woo^d and won her despite her father's misgivings 
about his pov^y and her own misgivings about his 
size — but certainly no one dlse woyld have recognized 

863 



WHITE MAGIC 



the face of Daniel Richmond as he replied : " Not if she 
had, by some divine instinct, understood and appre- 
ciated such a rare man as you/' 

Roger's impatient gesture was almost angry. ** I 
am not a man. I am a painter." 

" And if she did not forget? *' persisted Richmond 
in the same slow, insistent way, like conscience itself. 
" If it was not a whim? " 

Roger stood up. " I don't grant your supposi- 
tion," said he. ^^ But, granting it, then at least Fd 
not have made a mess of her life and of my own. For 
if I were false to my art it would revenge itself by tor- 
menting me. And the wife of a tormented man is not 
happy." 

Richmond sat staring at the floor of the veranda. 
The wrinkles and seams and hollows in his face seemed 
to be deepening. After a few minutes of silence, dis- 
turbed by the irritating noisiness of a flock of spar- 
rows, he said : " She refuses to come home. I offered 
to concede — everything. I'd be glad to let her have 
her way. But, as you say, it's impossible. She'll not 
come home. She blames me. I thought I was alto- 
gether to blame. I see Fm not. But — she blames me, 
and always will. And shell not make it up with me." 
A long pause, then there came from him in a mere ghost 
of his normal voice: "And — ^it is killing me.** 

864 



ROGER SORE BESET 



Roger sat motdonless, gazing at the bed of sweet 
old-fashioned flowers before the veranda. 

Richmond broke the long stretch of evening still- 
ness: "Would you — ^would it be asking too much of 
you — If you saw her you might persuade her to 
make it up with me/' 

Roger did not move — did not reply. He had re- 
treated deep within himself. 

" I know it isn't fair to you — or to her — ^to ask 
it,'' went on her father's sad, monotonous voice, heavy 
with heartache. ^^ I know that seeing her again would 
only make it harder for you to do what you've got to 
do— for I understand about those musts of ambition 
that make men like us relentless. And I know that see- 
ing you again — and seeing even more clearly the man 
you are — ^would make it — ^impossible, perhaps, for her 
to forget. But — " Richmond paused long before 
adding — " I am an old man and — ^I have the selfish- 
ness of those who have not long to live." 

Roger still neither moved nor spoke. 

Richmond observed him for a while, rose with a 
painful effort. **Grood-by," he said, extending his 
hand. 

Roger stood, took his hand. " I'd do it if I could 
— if I were strong enough," he said. " It's humiliat- 
ing, but I have to confess I am not." 

366 



WHITE MAGIC 

^^ Think It over. Wade. Do the best yoa can 
for me/' 

And Richmondi his feet ahnost shuflling, went down 
the steps and down the walk and out through the gftte. 
He climbed heavily into his runabout — ^was gone. 
Roger leaned against the pillar, staring into vacancy^ 
until the old woman had twice called him to supper. 



BEATRICE LOSES 

Beatbicx and Mi^s Clermont were finishing break- 
fast tbe foUowing morning when Richmond came. As 
he entered the small sitting room with its bed folded 
away into a lounge he made no effort to conceal his 
feelings. In response to Beatrice's look of defiance he 
sent to her from his haggard face a glance of humble 
appeal — ^the look of the beaten and impotent tyrant — 
for the pride of the tyrant is not in himself, but in his 
power, and vanishes with it« ^'I'd like to see you 
alone," said he, ignoring Valentine as a servant. 

^*Mj partner, Miss Clermont," said Beatrice, in 
the tone of making an introduction. 

Bichmond's natural quickness did not fail him. He 
instantly repaired hif mistake. ^^ Miss Clermont,'' said 
he, bowing poUt^y. Then^ ^Pardon my abruptness. 
I am much upset in mind." 

Miss ClermoQt, idio wa3 now thoroughly adapted 
to her new rank^ smiled politely and glided ii^to the ad- 
joining room, closing the door be]bin4 hpr. 3iud Bea- 
trice: ^You can't iinagine how •p)mDK4 ib^ ]f» We 



WHITE MAGIC 



shall make a fortune. Fm sure we shall. We have 
rented a shop — ^in Thirty-second Street — south side — 
three doors from Fifth Avenue. Frightful rent, but I 
insisted on beginning at the top.'' 

" I saw Wade yesterday afternoon,'' said Rich- 
mond. 

The animation died out of the girl's face. And 
with its animation departed most of its beauty, at 
least most of its charm. 

" I practically asked him to marry you." 

Her eyes lit up, immediately became dull again. 

" He was polite — everything a man could be. But 
he — ^he will never marry." 

** Until he loves," murmured Beatrice. 

" There are men — " began Richmond. 

"But they don't love!" exclaimed Beatrice. 

^' Perhaps so," said Richmond, who would not have 
ventured to discuss anything with her, however mildly. 
Also, no woman, no young woman could be expected to 
understand that marriage was not the one absorbing 
longing of every unattached man, as it was of every un- 
attached woman. "Anyhow, he will never marry." 

" Until he loves," repeated Beatrice. 

Richmond was silent. He would not aggravate Ker 
unhappiness by telling her that Roger loved her. 

^^ Is he still intending to go abroad? " she asked. 

868 



BEATRICE LOSES 



" To-morrow," replied her father. 

" To-morrow ! " Beatrice started from her chair, 
an expression^ of wild disorder flashing into her face. 
But she fought for and regained control, sat back 
quietly with a calm, " Oh, I thought it was to be next 
week." 

** He has changed his plans." 

The daughter was looking at the father with scru- 
tinizing eyes, full of doubt. He saw it, said in the tone 
that carried conviction, "I have come over to your 
side. He is a much bigger man than I thought — or 
than you know." 

** I know enough," said the girl. 

** At any rate, I wanted him for a son-in-law. I did 
my best. I haven't anything he wants." 

** Nor I," said Beatrice with a bitter, self-scorning 
laugh. 

** He is opposed to marriage. He thinks *^ 

" He doesn't love," interrupted she. " That's the 
whole story. Well " — she made a gesture of dismissal 
— ^^ now, let me tell you about the shop." 

" He has sent " 

** Please ! " said she imperiously* ** No more about 
hun." 

^^ The picture — ^he promised to have it s^it to Red 
Hill after he sailed. Instead, it came last night*** 
» 869 



WHITE MAGIC 



" Why did he do that? '* demanded she swiftly, 

** I asked him for it.'* 

" No, I mean, why did he change his mind? '* 

"Oh, probably for no reason. That's a trifle,^ 

She was sitting up, straight and alert. Her eyes 
were aglow with excitement. ** He is sailing to-morrow 
instead of next week,'* she said rapidly. ** Instead of 
taking my picture — our picture — ^his and mine — ^in- 
stead of taking it with him as he intended at fitst, he 
gives it to you. He first says hell send it when he sails, 
then — after he has talked with you — ^he changes his 
mind and gets it out of the house — out of his sight — 
at once.'* 

Richmond gazed nt her with marireling eyes. She 
was clairvoyant — this tronderful daughter of Iri^! 

Her cheeks flushed, her eyes sparkled. Her words 
came joyfully tumbling over each other: "Why is he 
in such a hurry to sail — ^to grt rid of ^ picture? 
Because he's afraidl He distrusts himself. He's fight* 
ing hard. He — Father, he Idres ine ! " 

"Beatrice,*^ said Richmond tenderly, "he will 
never marry. He is a man of the unshakftbte sort — 
of my sort-' *^ 

Beatrice laughed. "You haven't changed in this 
atfair-'-Hoh, no ! " 

Richmond similed guiltily. " I should hav6 sdidj bt 

870 



BEATRICE LOSES 



is a man whose resolves haven't been shaken by age and 
by fooHsh paternal fondness long indulged.^' 

" Se is afraid! He is flying — ^flying from lovel " 

Richmond's face wore a look of deepest anxiety. 
** My dear, you will olily distress yourself with false 
hopes. There are things about men — ^men like him — 
that you don't understand." 

" Of course. But thfere are klso other things that 
you don't understand, father dear." 

"The picture is at hotne. Won^t you cdnle and 
see it?" 

"I must see hiih first. 1 ttmst dress &iid go at 
once." And she was up and was hastily gathering to- 
gether the businesslike papers strewn upon the table 
among the breakfast didhcfs. "VoutI exdtlse me, 
father " 

•* 1 asked him to cbffie tod see y<m — to beg ymi to 
go home again." 

She paused. " And h6 said? " 

" He refused at fifst. As 1 #afi leAving-^I hbped 
— ^he might." 

She reflected. ** Nd, he^ not tame. Unless — but 
I'll take no chances." 

" I know he was touched by my appeal," persisted 
her father. " Beatrice — go on with this dressmaking 
if you must. But — forgive me and let things be witH 

in 



WHITE MAGIC 



us as they were before." He stretched out tremblinjf 
hands toward her. ** You're all Pve got in the world — 
all I care for. Fm not ashamed or repentant for what 
I did. I did it because I thought it was for your good. 
But Fm sorry. I was mistaken." 

** I do forgive you," said the girl, ** though I don't 
like to say anything that sounds priggish and pious. 
But you can't expect me to trust you, can you, 
father?" 

^^ I've tried to pay for those bonds, but he has sold 
them to some enemy of mine — and for a good price." 

^^ Aren't you ashamed about the bonds? " said the 
daughter with a roguish smile. 

** No," replied Richmond doggedly. ** In the cir- 
cumstances — ^what I believed and everything — ^that was 
the right move." 

Beatrice laughed with a touch of her old mirthful- 
ness, with all her old adoration of his skill and courage. 
" You are so different ! " cried she. " Not a bit a hypo- 
crite. We're friends again — ^until you try to under- 
mine and ruin my dressmaking business." 

" I'll give you all the capital you want," he eagerly 
declared. 

« No— thanks," said she. " But— I'll tell you what 
you may do. You may buy a block of Wauchong bonds 
I happen to own." 

872 



BEATRICE LOSES 






You did it? '* cried he, delighted. 
You may have them at a himdred and fifty. I al- 
ways try to make a reasonable profit on a deal.'' 

" I'll send you a blank check." 

She put her arms roimd him and kissed him. There 
was a trembling in his tight return embrace that sent 
a pang through her ; for it suggested somehow his deep 
impelling thought — ^fear — of the eternal separation — 
the everlasting farewell, not far away from him and her 
at the most. " Father — dear," she murmured. 

*^ Don't harass yourself, child — about him," he 
whispered. *^ Let me help you try to forget." 

She drew away gently and looked at him, in her 
eyes a will which he now admitted — ^proudly — ^to be 
more imswerving than his own. Said she : " You didn't 
teach me to forget — or to give up, either." 

He sighed. " I'll wait and take you to the ferry.'* 
And she went into her bedroom. 

She had been dressing perhaps ten minutes when he 
rapped excitedly on her door. ** What is it? " inquired 
she. 

*^ He's come ! " cried her father. 

The door swimg partly open and her face appeared 
at the edge. "Roger? Downstairs?" 

« Yes — ^I answered the telephone from the office." 

^^I can't receive him up here. It's against the 

878 



WHITE MAGIC 



rules. Yet I want — No— «ay I'll be down to the 
parlor imraediately." 

^^ But I'm here/' suggested her father. ^^ He could 
come up." 

** He mustn't see you." 

" I could wait in there — couldn't I? " 

" Yes — ^the door is thick," reflected Beatrice aloud. 
** Yes — say he is to pome up. Val — Miss Clermont has 
gone out. . . . No — ^I'U see him in the parlor." 

And Beatrice closed the door. It was not mapy min- 
utes before she opened it again — to appear bewit^ching- 
ly dressed in a new spring toilet — and the styles that 
year were exactly suited to her figure. She was radi- 
ant, and her father's depressed coimtenance did not 
lessen her overflowing delight. " You can't deny that 
he loves me — can you? " cried she. 

" No," replied Richmond. " The fact is, I saw he 
did yesterday." 

" Why didn't you tell me? " demanded she. 

" You guessed it. What was the use? " evaded he. 

"Guess?" The girl laughed. "You call that 
guessing because you're merely a man. It was certain- 
ty — ^proof — ^plain as if he had said so. But then, I've 
known it for weeks. Now, keep well back in the eleva- 
tor, dear, for he mustn't see you as I get out." 

When the elevator was slowing for the parlor floor 

874 



BEATRICE LOSES 



Richmond caught his daughter's hand and pressed it 
convulsively. " Good luck ! '* he said in an undertone. 
** If you don't win to-day we'll follow him to France." 

" To the ends of the earth," laughed she, kissing his 
hand and gayly pushing him back to a rear comer of 
the car. 

The door closed behind her and the car resumed its 
descent; of all the thoughts boiling in Richmond's ex- 
cited brain not one was related to the strangeness of 
his own conduct or to the amaaiing transformation in 
a cold, tyrannical nature. In fact, the transformation 
was apparent rather than real. The chase had ever 
dominated him — the passion for the chase. And it was 
dominating him now. 



In the wall opposite the elevatof , and the width of 
the rather wide room fi^om it, was a long miri^dr. No 
man could well have been freei' tf om physical vanity 
than this big, self-conscious Roger Wade. Beyond 
his human duty of making himself inoffensive to the 
eye in the matter of clothing, he did nothing whatever 
toward personal adornment. Yet as Beatrice advanced 
he was primping industriously and imconsciously. To 
occupy his agitated mind he was standing before the 
mirroi' smoothing his hair, arranging his tie, fussing 
with the hang of the big, loose, dark-bluc» suit thflt 

875 



WHITE MAGIC 



gave his splendid figure an air of freedom. Their eyes 
met in the glass. He did not turn, but gazed at her — 
and who would not have been charmed by a creature 
so redolent of springtime freshness, from the yellow 
roses in her hat, looking as if they were just from the 
garden, to the scrupulously neat effect of stockings 
and ties? She stood beside him, her yellow roses nod- 
ding in line with his ear. And they made a delightful 
picture — ^a rare harmony of contrasts and symmetries. 

She laughed radiantly. " Chang ! '' she cried. 

He was straightway so disconcerted that her amuse- 
ment could not but increase. " Through primping? ** 
mocked she. 

" I think so,'* he replied. ** I see you attended to 
all that thoroughly before you came down.*' 

" Yes,** said she with the air of half-serious, half- 
jesting complacency she could carry off so well. ** Pm 
ready to the last button. Let's sit over there — by the 
window." Then, as they sat opposite each other: 
**Why are you so solemn?" 

Again Roger had to struggle to keep himself in 
hand. 

** Why do you avoid looking at me? " laughed she. 
And so glad was she to see him again that she had less 
difficulty than she had feared in hiding her anxiety, 
her feeling that she was playing her last stake in the 

876 



BEATRICE LOSES 



game that seemed to her to mean Kfelong happiness or 
Kfelong wretchedness. 

He colored, but contrived to smile and to look at 
her. It was an unsteady gaze, a grave smile. " Fve 
come/' said he, " because I wish to urge you to go back 
' home. Your father and I *^ 

"Yes, I know,'* interrupted she. "Father has 
been here.*' 

" And you're going back? " 

" No — ^no, indeed. I've made the first step toward 
being independent. I'm going to keep on. Father's a 
dear, but he's not to be trusted. If he controls he 
tyrannizes. He might try not to do it, but he could 
not help himself. So — ^I'm to be a dressmaker." 

"What nonsense, Rix!" exclaimed he. "There's 
nothing so detestable as an independent woman — a mas- 
culine woman." 

** One that has a will of her own and proposes to the 
man if she happens to feel like it.'' " suggested she, 
with dancing eyes. 

** Well — ^yes — if you insist on putting it that way." 

"Woman, the weak, the foolish, the clinging — 
that's your ideal? " said she. 

He nodded emphatically. 

"Isn't it strange," said she absently, ^that we 
never fall in love with our ideak? " 

877' 



WHITE M2GIC 



Roger stirred about in his chairj much embar- 
rassed. 

" I suppose it's part of our never — n^ver — wantin^r 
to do what we ought — and never, never doing it if we 
can help." 

Roger took his hat from the floor beside his chair, 
got ready to rise. ** If you*re determined on not go- 
ing home I suppose it's useless for me to talk. But — 
your father is old — much older these last few weeks, 
Rix. If you could make it up with him ^' 

"Oh, but I have," cried she. "We are better 
friends than ever. I don't think we'll ever quarrel 



again." 

The artist showed a rather conventional kind of 
pleasure. " I'm sincerely glad," said he. " I like him 
and I like you, and I'd have been sorry to go away 
feeling that you two were at outs." 

** You're not a bit natural, Chang. You don't talk 
like yourself. What's the matter? " 

** Probably Fve got too much on my mind — ^the 
hurry of going so soon. That reminds me. I must 
say good-by. I've got such a lot to do." 

Her face did not change, but her heart began to 
flutter wildly. 

" You and your father are friends," proceeded he, 
his inward state showing only in the fact that he was 

878 



BEATRICE LOSES 



absurdly repeating himself. ^^What I came to do is 
done. So I'll go — as that was my only reason for both- 
ering you." 

She gazed mockingly at him, shaking her head. 
** Oh, no — Chang. That wasn't why you came." 

*^ I assure you it W€U5. My only reason." 

**You big, foolish Chang!" mocked she. "You 
don't know your own mind. Now, do sit down. That's 
better. Now — ^there you are, jumping up again. 
What is the matter? " 

** I must be going." 

"Is it really true that big men are more stupid? 
■m • • No, that wasn't why you came. You came be- 



cause ^" 



« 



Now, Rixj" cried he angrily — for her eyes plainly 
foretold what was coming. " That joke has gone far 
enough — ^too far — ^much too far." 

"What joke?" 

** About your being in love with me." 

** Whether or not it's a joke that I'm in love with 
you, it certainly is not a joke that you are in love 
with mey 

He sat on the arm of his chair and smiled ironically. 
"Really?" said he. 

"Really," declared she. "Shall I prove it to 
you? " 

879 



WHITE MAGIC 



He stood. *^ Fve no time. It's very pleasant dawd- 
ling here with you, but '' 

She ignored his hand, concentrated on his eyes. 
" What else have you painted besides that picture? ** 
asked she. 

He blushed slightly. ** Pm very slow at my work.** 

Her smile let him know that she was fully aware 
how heavily she had scored. *^ You came over to stay 
here in America,** pursued she. ** Yet, you are going 
back — ^never to return, you annoimce. Why? . . . 
You*re not going through fear of father. No — don*t 
pretend. Fear isn*t in your line — ^fear of men. And 
you*re not going through fear of me? You could 
easily bar me out — make it impossible for me to an- 
noy you.** 

He had seated himself again. He was listening in- 
tently. 

*^ You are going,** she went on, ** through fear of 
yourself.** She laughed softly. "A regular panic, 
Chang!** she cried. "You didn*t intend to sail till 
next week. You are running off in the morning — by 
the first steamer.** 

He made a faint effort to rise, gave it up, resumed 
the study of his hatband. 

" You were going to take my picture with you,** 
continued she. 

880 



"BEHTRICE LOSES 






Your picture? *' said he with feeble irony. 
Our picture/' corrected she softly. 

He waved the hat in a gesture of hopelessness. 

** Then/' proceeded she, " you changed your mind 
and decided to leave it. But you thought you wouldn't 
part with it until the last moment — ^to-morrow morn- 
ing. Oh, Chang! Chang!" 

^^ I f oimd it more convenient to send it last night," 
said he with a brave effort at indifference. 

"Convenient?" she laughed. "I can see you 
storming against your weakness, as you call it. I can 
see you resolving to be brave — ^to free yourself imme- 
diately. But your scheme didn't work. For the only 
result of not having the picture to say good-by to was 
that you had to come here and take one last look at the 
original." 

He laughed aloud — ^a forced, mirthless laugh. 
** Same old Rix ! " exclauned he. " Of all the conceit ! " 

"Isn't it, though?" retorted she with a coquettish 
nod. ** But it's the truth, too — ^isn't it? " 

" I'd hate to destroy any illusion that seems to give 
you so much happiness." 

" You couldn't, Chang. For " — softly — " I 
couldn't feel as I do toward you if I didn't know, with 
that deep, deep heart knowledge, that we are — ^like 



one." 



S8]] 



WHITE MAGIC 



He rose resolutely, in his eyes an expression tbat 
thrilled and frightened her. She had from time to 
time caught glimpses of the man of whom that was the 
expression, but only glimpses — ^when he was at work 
and unconscious of her presence. Now, somdiow, the 
expression seemed to reveal this almost unknown man 
within the Roger she loved. However, she concealed 
her alarm. 

** You see, Fve proved that you do love me,** said 
she. " But, Chang " — solonnly — ** even though you 
do love me and I love you, what does it amount to — 
except for — ^for misery — ^unless we have each other? ** 

He slowly dropped to the chair again. He looked 
at her sternly, angrily. ** It's the truth,** said he. ** I 
do love you. It is a whim with you — ^a caprice — a piece 
of willfulness. But with me " — ^he drew a long breath 
— " I love you. The only excuse for the way you*ve 
acted is that you're too young and light-hearted to 
know what you're about." 

Her hands clutched each other convulsively in her 
lap. But she was careful to keep from her face all 
sign of the feeling those words inspired. 

He laughed with bitter irony. " To that extent — 
you've had your way," he went on. " Get what satis- 
faction you can out of it — for, while you've conquered 
my; heart, you'll not conquer my wiU. I am not yours 

$8» 



BEATRICE LOSES 



to dispose of as you see fit. I can get over caring for 
you — ^and I shall." 

" But why, Chang? Why? " 

For answer he smiled mockingly at her. 

*^ In your heart of hearts you don't believe for an 
instant it's a caprice with me. You know better, 
Chang.'' Sincerity looked from her eyes, pleaded in 
her voice. 

But Roger held his groimd stubbornly. ^^ I linow 
it is caprice," he said. **I'm not clean crazy with 
vanity, Rix. But even if you were in earnest — ^as much 
in earnest as you pretend — ^perhaps as you think — still, 
that wouldn't change things. We can't be anything 
more to each other tiian friends. In any other relation 
we'd be worse than useless to each other. You need a 
man of your own sort. If I tied up with any woman 
it'd be with one of my sort." 

^^I don't understand," said she. ^^It wouldn't be 
worth while for you to explain — for I couldn't under- 
stand. All I know is, we love each other." 

^^But marriage is a matter of temperaments. If 
you had less will I might compel you to go my way, 
to learn to Uke and lead my kind of life. If I had less 
will I might adapt myself to you — and become a com- 
fortable, contemptible rich woman's nonentity of a hus- 
band. But neither of us can change — so, we part»" 

S88 



i] 



WHITE MAGIC 



^^ I've thought of those things,'' said she, quiet and 
sweet and unconvinced. ** I've gone over and over 
them, day and night. But — Chang, I can't ^ve 
you up." 

^ That is to say, you don't care what becomes of 
me so long as you get your way." 

She did not respond to his argumentative mood, 
but took refuge in woman's impregnable citadel. '* I 
trust my instinct — ^what it tells me is best for us.** 

** You don't realize it," argued he desperately, " but 
you count on my love for you making me weak enoug^h 
to adapt myself to your kind of life.'* 

** I count on our love's making us both happy.'* 

** You wish to marry me simply because you thinl? 
I'm necessary to your happiness?" 

** Yes — Chang. You are necessary to my happi- 
ness." 

" And my happiness — ^have you thought of it? ** 

** I love you." 

** And you feel that your love ought to be enough 
to make me happy? " 

" Your love is all I need," replied she with sad 
gentleness. 

" That's the woman's point of view," cried he. " 1*11 
admit it's more or less mine, too — ^when I'm with you 
or have been thinking about you till my head's turned. 

984 



BEATRICE LOSES 



But — ^Rix'* — he was powerfxilly in earnest now — 
" while love may be all that's necessary to make a 
woman happy, it isn't so with a man. For a man, love 
is to life what salt is to food — ^not the food as it is 
with a woman, but the thing that gives the food savor.'' 

He paused. But she sat silent, her gaze upon her 
hands folded listlessly in her lap. He went on : " You 
have been indulging this whim of yours without giving 
it a serious thought. Now, I want you to think — ^to 
help me save us from the folly your willfulness and my 
weakness are tempting us to commit. I want you to 
ask yourself: ^What sort of life would Chang and I 
lead together? Would I tolerate his devotion to his 
work? Would I respect him if he gradually yielded 
to my temptings and gave up his work? Whichever 
way it turned out, wouldn't I either dislike or despise 
him?'" 

** You — don't love me," she murmured. 

^^ I do. But I'm not so selfish as your inexperience 
and thoughtlessness make you." 

She scarcely heard. She was gazing with all her 
mind and heart at the new Chang revealed clearly for 
the first time in the intense earnestness of this their 
first profoundly and crucially serious talk. This was 
the man her father had warned her about. There were 
dark circles roimd her eyes as if they had been bruised, 
26 S85 



WHITE MAGIC 



and in them the look of present pain. He happened to 
glance at her. He saw — ^groaned. " No matter ! " he 
cried. ** I love you. I can't bear it. I*m weak — con- 
temptibly weak where you're concerned. We'll surely 
fail — fail miserably. But we must go on, now. I had 
a presentiment — ^I was a damn fool to come here to-day. 
Yes — ^we've drifted too far. We must go on — over the 
falls.'' 

He stopped, appalled by his own passionate out- 
burst. She shook her head slowly. " No, we must not 
go on," said she. 

Her tone instantly calmed his runaway passion ; he 
stared in amazement. 

"You really feel like that?" she went on — ^^ feel 
it'd be weak and wrong for you to marry me? " 

" I have told you the truth — about yourself and 
about me," was his reply. " You surely must see it." 

She gave a long sigh, furtive, deep. But her voice 
was steady as she said sadly : " Then — ^we must give 
each other up." 

" That is certainly best," promptly assented he. 
" You see now that you didn't want me, but only your 



own way." 



it 



I see that we should not be happy. I don't under- 
stand your point of view. I suppose I'm not experi- 
enced enou£^. But I see you are in earnest — ^that it 

S86 



BEATRICE LOSES 



isn't just a — a notion with you. So — " From her 
face waned the last glimmer of its look of the spring- 
time. Her voice sank almost to a whisper — " I give 
up.'' 

He stood with aggressive erectness. *^ Then — it is 
settled." 

She nodded without looking at him. She could not 
trust herself to look. " I'll not bother you any more," 
said she. 

He saw that he was victor — ^had gained his point. 
Yet never did man look or feel less the victor. He put 
out his hand ; she let hers rest in it. " Grood-by, Rix," 
he said with a brave attempt at philosophic calm. 
*^This is much better than seeing our love end in a 
quarrel and a scandal— isn't it.? " 

"You go — ^in the morning?" 

" Yes." 

Her hand dropped to her lap. He looked steadily 
at her, with no restraint upon his expression, because 
her eyes were down. " Grood-by," he repeated. He 
waited for a reply, but none came. With that long, 
sure stride of his, free and graceful, he went to the 
stairway and descended — and departed. 



La PmoTENCS was due to sail in twenty minutes. ^ 
One whistle had blown ; one of the gangways was cast- 
ing off. Roger, with a suppressed excitement more 
effective than any shouting or waving of iBsts, was su- 
perintending the taking of his luggage from the ship. 
^^ There's still one piece to come ashore — ^the old 
leather trunk with brass nails,^^ he said to the polite 
chief steward. " It must be found. Double your ef- 
forts and I'll double your fee.** He turned, found him- 
self squarely facing Beatrice Richmond. 

The color flamed in his face ; it vanished from hers. 
" You got my note? " she said. " And you are sailing 
anyhow?" 

" I did not get your note,** replied he. " But I am 
not sailing. . . . One moment, please." Then to the 
chief steward: ^^ There is also a note for me. I must 
have it." 

** Parfaitement, Monsieur.** And the chief steward 
raced up the gangway. 

Roger and Beatrice stood aside in a quiet place, 

a calm in the surging crowd of the voyagers and 

888 



ROGER WINS 



their friends. Beatrice looked at him with that fine, 
frank directness which had been her most conspicuous 
trait in all her dealings with him. Said she : ^^ In my 
note I asked you to take me on any terms or on no 
terms. All I wish is to be near you and to love you." 

She spoke the words without any trace of emotion 
in either tone or manner — ^spoke them with a certain 
monotonous finality that gave them all the might of the 
simply genuine. And he answered in much the same 
way. " I am not sailing/' said he, " because — because 
to love you and to have you — ^that's life for me. The 
rest isn't worth talking about.'* 

** Not worth talking about," echoed she. " I don't 
know whether we'll be happy or not, but I do know it's 
my only chance to be anything but miserable." 

"I don't know whether I could get over you or 
not," was his matching confession, " but I do know that 
I don't want to — and won't." 

A moment's silence, with the two gazing up at the 
towering steamer through the great doors in the pier 
shed. Then his eyes turned to her, to look at her with 
an intensity that made her feel as if she had been sud- 
denly seized in strong yet gentle arms and were being 
borne by mighty wings up and up and still up. 

^^ Chang," she said between laughing and sobbing, 
^^ I must have been crazy yesterday to refuse you." 

S89 



WHITE MAGIC 



" No — ^you're crazy to-day. So am I. That is, 
I'm normal again — ^what's been normal for me ever 
since I knew you. And I hope the day'll never come 
when I'll be sane." 

" Are you happy now? " 

" DeUrious." 

** As we used to be when we were together by the 
cascade?" 

" Like that— only a thousand times more so.'* And 
they gazed at each other with foolish-fond eyes, and 
from their lips issued those extraordinary sounds that 
seem imbecile or divine, according as the listening ears 
are attuned. 

" Your father was right," said Roger. ** Love is 
master." Again she was seeing the new and more won- 
derful and more compelling Chang. " I found that 
everything was going to stop stock-still if I went away 
from you." 

The chief steward, bearing the note, and his assist- 
ants who had been collecting Roger's luggage around 
him, now appeared. Roger tore open the note, read 
its one brief sentence of unconditional surrender. Then 
he dismissed the men with fees so amazing to them that 
they thanked him with tears in their eyes. ^' But yoa 
really must be careful," cautioned Beatrice. **Yoii 
know we've got no money to throw away." 

S90 



'ROGER WINS 



Roger gave her a look that dazzled her. ^^ I see 
you understand," said he. " Well, we may be happy 
in spite of all — all the difficulties." 

She laughed* " I don't think, dear," said she, 
" that you're so weak as you fear, or I so foolish. . . • 
Maybe you'd like me to keep on with the dressmak^ 
ing?" 

He frowned in mock severity. " I don't want ever 
to hear of it again." 

^* Then you never shall," replied she with mock 
humility. " You want a meek slave — and you shall 
have one." Her lips moved with no sound issuing. 

"What are you saying there?" demanded he. 

"What Ruth said to Naomi." She gazed at him 
with ecstatic, incredulous eyes. "Have I reaUy got 
you? " she said. 

He looked at her with an amused smile. It died 
away slowly, and his gaze grew solemn. " That will 
depend on — ^you," he said. 

She saw there was more than the surface meaning 
in the words ; then she saw their deeper meaning — ^saw 
as clearly as an inexperienced girl may see, but only 
so clearly, the hidden reality of the man she had been 
striving to win, and would ever have to strive to keep. 
And beautiful was the light in her eyes as she mur- 
mured: ^Love win teach oaef 



WHITE MAGIC 



He half turned away to hide the wave of emotion 
that ahnost unmanned him. When he spoke it was to 
say in a queer, husky voice: ^* Let me see the express- 
man about this luggage — ^then-^we^l go to lunch 
somewhere.** 

" Let's go — ^in — ^** She halted, eyes dancingf. 

" In a cab? *' 

She blushed and laughed. ^ Isn't it about time? " 
said she, eyes full of that charming audacity of hers. 
*^ How well we understand each other ! How congenial 
we are ! ** 

"Wonderful, isn't it?" cried he. "I hope there 
have been other cases like ours — ^lots of *em. But I 
doubt it." 

She waited while he negotiated the return of the 
baggage to Deer Spring. When he rejoined her — or, 
rather, gave her his undivided attention, for he had not 
let her get so much as three feet away from him — she 
said : " Now I must telephone father." 

" Oh, why hurry about that? " 

" I must tell him not to engage passage for next 
Wednesday," explained she. 

And they both burst out laughing. 



CO 

THE END 
S9S 



A FEW OF 

GROSSET & DUNLAP'S 

Great Books at Little Prices 

NEW. CLEVER. ENTERTAININa 



idld free life of an Oregon hunber camp fumlahes the setting for tfal% 
>riginal stonr. Gret is the daughter of the camp and i&jitteriy oon^ 
;h the wild me— until love oomes. A fine book, unmdned by con-' 



GRET: The Story of a Pagan. By Beatrice Mantle. Illustrated 

by C. M. Relyea. 
■ < The wild free life of an Oregon hunber camj 
stiongorii * * '^ 

tent with 
mention. 

OLD CH£ST£R TALES. By Margaret Deland. Blnstntted 
by Howard Pyle. 

A vwid yet deliaite portrayal of characters in an old New England town. 

Dr. Lavendar's fine, kindly wisdom is brought to bear upon the lives of 
all. permeating the whole volume like the pungent odor of pin& healthful 
and me giving. *' Old Chester Tales " will surely be among the books that 

THE MEMOIRS OF A BABY. By Josepbine Daskam. Illus- 
trated by F. Y. Cory. 



The dawning intelligence of the baby was grappled with by its great aunt, 
an elderly maiden, whose book knowledge oibaoles was something at which 
even the infant himself winked. A dehcious bit of humor. 

REBECCA MARY. By Annie Hamilton Donnell. Illustrated 
by Elizabeth Shippen Green. 
The heart tragedies of this little girl with no one near to share them, are 
told with a delicate art, a keen appreciation of the needs of the childish 
heart and a humorous Imo wledge of the workings of the childish mind. 

THE FLY ON THE WHEEL. By Katherine CecU Thurston. 
Frontisirfece by Harrison Fisher. 
An Irish story of xeal power, perfect in development and showing a true 
conception of the spirited Hibernian character as displayed in the tragic as 
well as the tender phases of life. 

THE MAN FROM BRODNEY^a By George Ban* McCutcheon. 
Illustrated by Harrison Fisher. 
An island in the South Sea is the setting for this entertaining tale, and 
an allKsnquering hero and a beautiful princess figure in a most complicated 
plot. One of Mr. McCutcbeon's best bookSi 

jprOLD BY UNCLE REMUS. By Joel Chandler Harris. Blue- 
^ trated by A. B. Frost, J. M. Conde and Frank Verbeck. 

AgaUi Unde Remus enters the fields of childhood, and leads another 
\ little boy to that non-locatable land called '*Brer Rabbit's T.anghing 
^, Place," and again the quaint animals spring into active life and play their 
, parts, for the edification of a small bat appreciative audience. 

THE CLIMBER. By E. F. Benson. With frontispiece. 

An unsparing analysis of an ambitious woman's soul— a woman who 
believed that hi social supremacy she would find happiness, and who finds 
instead the utter despair of one who has chosen the things that pass away. 

LYNCH'S DAUGHTER. By Leonaid Merrick. lUustrated by 

Gea Brehm. 
A story of tcnlay, telling how a rich girl acquires ideals of beautiful and 
simple living, and of men and love, quite apart from the teachings of her 
father, ** Old Man Lynch ^'lof^Wall St True to life, clever in treatment 



Grosset & DuNLAP, 526 West 26th St., New York 



GROSSET & DUNLAP'8 

DRAMATIZED NOVELS 

A Few dutt are Making Theatrical History 

KiiRY JANE'S PA. By Noiman Wmy. Ohstxated with scemi 
from the play. 

^itfiil, Imspontible ** Mary Janets Pa* awakes one morning to fin4 
— famoDi, and, genioa being ID adapted to domestic joys, he wander* 
-I h ome t o work oat his own uni^ie destiny. One of tiie most hnmoroiit 
i of zeoent fiction. 

CHERUB DEVINE. By SeweQ Ford. 

** Cherah,* a good hearted but not orer refined young man is broog^t fai 
eonch with the aristocracy. Of sprightly wit, he Is sometimes a merciless 
analyst, bat he proves in the end that manhood ooants for more than anc&> 
nt lineage by winning the love of the fairest girl in the flodL 

A WO]ifAN*S WAY. By Charles Somervflle. Blustiated with 
scenes from the play. 

A story in which a woman's wK and self-sacrificfaig love save her hnsband 
from the toils of an adventuress, and change an apparently tragic situation 
into one of delidoas comedy. 

THK CLIlifAX. By Geoige C Jenka. 

With ambition hiring her on, a yoang choir sopiaao leaves the little village 
where she was bom and the limited audience of St. lude's to train for the 
opera in New York. She leaves love behind her ana meets love more ardent 
but not more sincere in her new environment. How she workSi how sha 
studies, how she suffers, are vividly portrayed. 

A FOOL THERE WAS. By Porter Emerson Browne. Illii» 
trated by Edmund Magrath and W. W. Fawcett. 

A relentless portrayal of the career of a man who comes under the influence 
of a beautiful but evil woman: how she lures him on and on, how be 
struggles, falls and rises, only to fall again into her net, make a story of 

THE SQUAW MAN. By Julie Opp Faversham and Edwis 
Milton Royle. Illustrated with scenes from the play. 

4 A glowing story, rapid in action, brigl hi dialogue with a fine oourageonr 
tee and a Beautiful English heroine. 

IHE OIRL in waiting. By AicUbeld Eyre Ulustiatet 
, with acenes from the play. 

A droll little comedy of misunderstandings, told with a Bght touch, avefa 
^mresome spirit and an eye for human* odd iti ea 

fHB SCARLET PIMPERNEL. By Baroness Orc^ Blna 
tmted with scenes from the play. 

A reaUstic story of the days of the Fkrench RvTohition. aboundhig ia 
Snmntic inddent, with a young English soldier of fortune, daring, mysteri- 
wsasthehetoi. 



QtosBBT & DuKiAP* 526 West 26di Sr.» New Yobm 



I] 






> 1 



; 



. v?'* ' 



b 



lllliil 

3 6105 044 942 162 



II ^^^^ 



FEB 



1988 



Stanford Universlly Library 

Stanford, California 



In order that others may use this book, 
please return it as soon as possible, but 
not later than the date due.